Honeymoon for Three

Alan Cook

CHAPTER 1

The ka-ching of the cash register irritated Alfred as he plunked the canned goods into a brown paper bag. Heavy items on the bottom-fragile items and perishables on top. He could bag groceries with his eyes closed. He should be a checker by now.

Keith had promised to make him a checker months ago. Then, when an opening occurred in the neighborhood grocery store in Lomita, California, he promoted Stephanie instead. Stephanie, the blue-eyed bitch with streaked blond hair who wouldn’t say two words to him, even when he was bagging at her counter, as he was now. She was probably sleeping with Keith. Alfred knew that she laughed at him. Laughed whenever she looked at his potbelly. Maybe not out loud, but inside. If she ever found out he had an outie bellybutton, that would only make matters worse.

However, none of this mattered anymore. Alfred had a much bigger problem-Penny. She had been acting very strangely the last few weeks. It was almost as if she were a different person. He was afraid of losing her. He was sure she was being unfaithful to him. She was his whole world. Without her, he would be left with nothing. Desperate times called for desperate measures.

He finished putting the groceries into the bags and the bags into the cart. He glanced at his Timex watch. His shift was over. He looked around the front of the market until he spotted Keith at the courtesy counter. He walked toward Keith, taking off his apron as he went. He wouldn’t need the apron anymore-because he was resigning, effective immediately.

***

The thunder of bowling balls rolling down the alleys and the staccato crack of pins being toppled provided background music to the buzz of conversation that emanated from the bowlers. Occasional shouts of triumph or groans of despair added syncopation to the other sounds. Penny sat at one of the tables in the refreshment area, aloof from it all, sipping a soda.

Not that she wasn’t a social person. In fact, she loved interacting with people, but tonight she was happy to be momentarily alone with her thoughts. Her thoughts centered on one person-Gary Blanchard-a tall, good looking young man bowling for the IBM team.

She had met Gary in person four short months ago, but that had been long enough for her to know that she wanted to spend the rest of her life with him. She, who had said she was never going to have any snot-nosed kids, was now willing to take on those and anything else that came along for this man who had upset her chemicals so much that she weighed less than she had since eighth grade. That was good, because the smashing figure it had given her had helped her win him.

They were leaving on a trip together in two days. They both loved to travel, and this would be a great adventure. When they returned, they would move into a brand new apartment-together-in Torrance. Life was almost perfect.

Almost. Penny had received two notes-notes that scared her. And telephone calls-from whom? Somebody who breathed into the phone but didn’t say anything. Today she had finished moving out of her apartment in Lomita. She would spend the last two nights before their trip with Gary in his apartment. Hopefully, that would stop the notes and the phone calls. She would have Gary to protect her.

***

Gary made his four-step approach and released the ball. He watched it roll down the alley, hoping that it would hook. He had never quite mastered bowling. Part of his game strategy was a dose of wishful thinking. Tonight, however, everything had come together. Just as his life had come together. The ball hooked into the 1-3 pocket, and the chain reaction leveled all the pins. Two strikes in a row. A good way to end the game and the season.

As he walked back to his teammates, Penny caught his eye and smiled at him from the refreshment area. That was the smile that had melted his heart. She had wanted to come tonight. She had wanted to watch him bowl in the last match for the IBM team. He couldn’t think of a sport more boring to watch than bowling, so she must really love him. Which was good, because he really loved her.

Gary rolled his two bonus balls. It took both balls for him to knock down ten pins, but he still had the best game of his life-a 216. When you’re hot, you’re hot. Since this was the last night of league play, there was some sort of an awards ceremony taking place in the refreshment area. Very informal, since this was primarily a social league. He collected Penny and introduced her to his teammates. With her smile and her personality, not to mention her looks, she was an immediate hit.

Gary was surprised when his name was called for an award. After all, he wasn’t even the best bowler on his own team. The award was for “highest single game score, including handicap.” His 216 had done it when added to his handicap. It paid to have a big handicap. He laughed as he accepted the award, but he got a good-natured round of applause, and Penny clapped enthusiastically.

A little later his team gathered for a drink. Lee, one of the older men in his IBM office-he was in his forties-said, “Gary, I hear you’re going on a trip. Tell us about it.”

“Well, we’re going up north. We’re going to hit some of the national parks. And I guess we’re getting married.”

Everybody looked surprised and then offered congratulations. Gary accepted them, grinning. He glanced at Penny. She was sitting with her mouth open, as if in shock. She shouldn’t be. They had discussed marriage. For example, whether to get married at the beginning or the end of the trip. She favored the beginning-because of what her New England relatives would say. And she just happened to have a wedding dress that she had purchased on her summer visit home. A dress her relatives insisted she buy, she had told Gary, making a face at the memory.

All right, so he hadn’t formally proposed to her on bended knee. They’d had a meeting of the minds, which was better.

***

Alfred had a feeling of impending doom. He had been sitting in his car for hours, on the street outside Penny’s apartment. He had parked in a spot he knew well and from where he had a good view of her bedroom window. The light inside her bedroom had never come on. Where was she? Even if she were out with that jerk boyfriend of hers, she should be home by now. Didn’t he have to work tomorrow? Alfred looked at his watch by the glow of a streetlight. Almost midnight.

Her car wasn’t there, either, parked in the apartment house lot where it should be. That meant she had driven somewhere to meet him. It wasn’t typical of her behavior. Ever since she had returned from her trip home to Fenwick, Connecticut, she had been acting differently.

What was the guy’s name? Gary something or other. He wasn’t worthy of holding her hand. Alfred was afraid that she was falling for him. Girls often fell for the bad guys. Alfred had actually been glad she had gone home. It meant that she couldn’t be serious about this Gary person-just as she hadn’t been serious about the dozens of other guys she had dated during the year since he had reconnected with her. Now his main source of information about her was cut off.

Every Sunday morning, Penny and her roommate used to go to a cafe on Pacific Coast Highway, eat breakfast, and talk. Alfred would sit in the booth diagonally across from them, so that he and Penny had their backs to each other. This cut down the possibility that she would recognize him. In addition, his beard, baseball cap, dark glasses, and the loose clothing he wore to hide his potbelly made him look much different than he had looked when they had graduated from high school six years before. The chances of her spotting him were minimal.

His sharp ears could hear every word they said. He knew Penny was going home for two weeks after she finished teaching for the year. He knew that her roommate was going home for keeps. She was giving up the ghost, giving up the California dream, and returning to the safety of her hometown, somewhere outside of New York City. Penny and her roommate flew east at the same time. Only Penny came back. The Sunday morning breakfasts ended.

With the end of the breakfasts, Alfred’s information flow dried up. That was when the horrible feeling that he was losing Penny began. This Gary person was winning her. Alfred’s warnings to Penny hadn’t changed anything. It was time for action. He could go to the corner of Pacific Coast Highway and call her number from the phone booth, to see if she were there. He had done that before. This time, he already knew the answer.

He took his flashlight and laboriously got out of his 1959 Ford Fairlane, stiff from sitting so long. He closed the door gently. He didn’t want to wake up any of the apartment dwellers along the street. He walked to the alley between Penny’s building and the one next to it.

Penny’s window faced the blank stucco wall of the other building. A few windows dotted the wall of Penny’s building, like rectangular eyes, but they were all dark. The only way he was likely to be seen was if somebody came walking along the street and glanced between the buildings. Somebody walking at midnight in Los Angeles was not a scenario he was worried about.

Penny’s window was above eye level. Alfred shone his flashlight into the flowerbed that had been planted alongside the building until he spotted what he was looking for, hidden behind a large bush. It was a wooden palette, the kind on which bags of cement, fertilizer, or similar items were typically stacked.

Alfred had stashed the palette there for emergencies like this one. He was glad that the building owner hadn’t found and removed it. He put the flashlight in his pocket and carefully lifted the palette out of its hiding place. He carried it to a spot directly beneath Penny’s window and leaned it against the wall.

The tricky part was climbing it and balancing on the top without falling into the thorns of a rosebush. He wasn’t the most agile person in the world, but if he were very careful, he could do it. With the flashlight in his pocket he was able to lift one foot high enough to place it on top of the palette. Then he had to push hard off the ground with his other foot and simultaneously use the strength of his upper leg to lift his body until he could grasp the sill of Penny’s window.

He did this now, teetering precariously on the top edge of the palette for a few seconds until he had both feet planted firmly on it. His body was pressed against the stucco. When he had stabilized himself, he reached into his pocket and pulled out the flashlight. He shone it through the window. The first thing he saw was Penny’s bed. Something about it looked strange. It was covered with a bedspread, but the spread was flat. There was no pillow underneath it. A minor thing, perhaps, but… Alfred tensed.

The room looked different than it had the first time he looked through her window from the top of the palette. He had been watching that window from his car on and off for months. He knew it was a bedroom window because occasionally she would come to the window in a nightgown and look out. Alfred lived for those moments. Apparently she thought no one could see in because she never closed the drapes.

One night he hadn’t seen her car and thought she was out. He had an impulse to look into her room at close range. That was when he had found the palette set out on the street with the trash from one of the buildings. He had carried it to the window, climbed onto it, and was investigating the room with his flashlight when he heard a noise inside. He just had time to douse the flashlight when the bedroom light came on and Penny walked into the room-naked.

In spite of his fear of being discovered, he couldn’t take his eyes off her. The first thing he saw was her flat stomach and her beautiful innie bellybutton. The rest of her was just as spectacular. Then he ducked his head below the level of the window. He didn’t dare jump to the ground because the window was open, and she might hear him.

He balanced there for an eternity of seconds, his bent legs starting to shake from holding his body in a cramped position. Finally, not hearing any sounds from her room and afraid he would collapse, he took a chance and dropped to the ground. He froze there, listening. Silence surrounded him, except for the distant hum of automobiles, ubiquitous in Los Angeles. He hid the palette, being careful not to make any noise, and returned to his car.

Now, Alfred shone the flashlight around the room. It flashed across the top of the dresser, which was bare. In a panic, he moved the beam to the open closet door. The closet was empty. Penny’s clothes were gone. Penny was gone.

CHAPTER 2

Alfred came back to Penny’s apartment building about nine o’clock on Thursday morning. Not too early to arouse suspicion. His instinct that had told him something was about to happen had been right. It was a good thing he had quit his job, so that he could devote full time to this. He had saved some money. He never spent a dime, except for gas, rent, and food. His instinct had failed him in one respect. He hadn’t guessed that the bird would fly the coop.

He would prove to Penny that he was up to the challenge. He would prove that he was worthy of her. Alfred knocked on the door of the apartment manager. The door was opened by a small man with a small head, topped by thinning gray hair. He squinted up at Alfred, inquiringly, through his wire-rim glasses, with his head cocked. Alfred had been very careful about his prowling and was sure the man had never seen him before.

“Hi.” Alfred remembered what he had rehearsed. “I’m a cousin of Penny Singleton. I just arrived here from Connecticut and wanted to say hello to her. This is the only address I have for her. Can you give me her forwarding address?”

The man looked at Alfred, his eyes darting from Alfred’s baseball cap to his dark glasses to his potbelly. The small head moved too, with the jerky motions reminiscent of a bird. He said, in a high-pitched voice, “Hasn’t she given you her forwarding address?”

“I’ve been on the road.” Alfred forced a chuckle. “It would have been hard for her to get hold of me. And she doesn’t know my address in Los Angeles because, as I said, I just arrived here.”

“You say you’re from Connecticut? You could contact Penny’s folks and find it that way.”

Alfred was getting irritated, but he tried to hide it. “I’d like to get in touch with Penny right away. I don’t have a lot of money to waste on long distance phone calls.”

“Have you rented a place yet?”

“Yes, I have.” The man was trying to rent him Penny’s apartment. What could he do to convince this sparrow to give him Penny’s address? “The thing is, my mother’s sick. She and Penny’s mother are sisters, but they don’t talk to each other. Some kind of long-standing feud. I felt that Penny would want to know about her aunt.”

“Sorry. I can’t help you.”

He closed the door. Right in Alfred’s face.

***

Gil couldn’t help the man with the beard who claimed to be Penny’s cousin, because Penny hadn’t told him where she was going. Even if she had, he might not have passed on the information. Something was fishy about the guy. Starting with the fact that Penny had just vacated the apartment yesterday afternoon. How did he know that Penny had moved out? Even if he’d knocked on her door, the fact of her not being there would certainly not be evidence of that.

Gil was actually somewhat miffed that Penny hadn’t told him where she was going. Presumably off with her boyfriend, but Gil didn’t know where he lived. He suspected she had left a forwarding address with the post office, but she could have left one with him, too. After all, he had been friendly to her. He liked renting to good-looking girls. He tried to be nice to them and respond to their requests about maintenance quickly. Pretty girls were used to being catered to. He was sure Penny had already forgotten him.

At least, plants didn’t treat you like dirt. He would go work in his garden.

***

Penny hummed to herself as she finished putting her clothes into the one small suitcase that Gary had allotted her for their trip. She was in the roomy, two-bedroom apartment Gary shared with a man named Steve. It sat on a small hill in Monterey Park. On a clear day you could see the long outline of Catalina Island from its balcony. At the moment, it was too smoggy to see much of anything.

A 1962 Volkswagen Beetle wasn’t very large, and they had camping equipment, so one suitcase was all she could take. She didn’t care, though. She would go without any clothes if necessary-and that’s the way Gary preferred her.

She grinned when she realized what song she was humming. “Dream,” made famous by the Everly Brothers a few years ago. That had been “our song,” the song she had shared with her boyfriend in school. Actually, with her boyfriends-and there had been many of them. With the same song for all, at least she never forgot what it was.

She didn’t play games like that with Gary. He was different. Different than the four men who had proposed to her in the two years she’d been in California. One had expected her to accept the virginity of Mary, the mother of Jesus. She had laughed at him. Another said he pictured her wearing white gloves. She’d been forced to wear white gloves in her college dining hall, but this was the real world. She told him what he could do with his white gloves.

Penny knelt on the suitcase with her full weight to force it shut and then latched it. The only piece of clothing she hadn’t put into it was her wedding dress. She would hang that up inside the car to keep it from getting wrinkled. When she’d been home for her summer visit, she’d spent a day with her brother and his wife. At some point, when talking about Gary, she’d casually mentioned that they might be getting married.

“Do you have a wedding dress?” Barbara asked.

“I have a new blue dress that Gary hasn’t seen.”

Tim and Barbara hit the roof at the idea of a blue wedding dress. They rushed her out to a department store. Penny found a white, knee-length dress that fit her perfectly. Tim plunked a white hat on her head. So she returned to Los Angeles with a wedding dress in tow. In spite of that, she hadn’t quite believed she was going to get married, but apparently she was.

Penny had finished vacating her apartment yesterday. She had brought the last of her stuff here, and now it lay scattered around the spacious living room. She reached into a box containing some letters and lifted out a brown envelope. She hesitated, wondering whether she should throw it in the trash, but then she fished two wrinkled pieces of note paper out of it.

She placed them flat on the coffee table and smoothed them as much as she could. Both pieces had the name and address of a Las Vegas motel at the top. Not one of the big hotels. Just a rinky-dink motel Penny had never heard of. The messages on them were written in pencil. The handwriting was large and messy, as if a right-handed person had written them with his left hand or vice versa.

The notes had been slid under the door to her apartment, one in late July and one just two weeks ago, in August. The first message read, “Don’t stick to one boyfriend. Play the field.” Penny had thought it was a prank note from one of the other tenants. She had shown it to her landlord and several other people, but she hadn’t been very concerned about it. She hadn’t shown it to Gary.

The second note had scared her. It read, “I told you to play the field. You are walking on quicksand.” She asked her landlord if he’d seen anybody unusual on the day the note was delivered. He hadn’t. She no longer thought it had been written by one of the other tenants. The ones she knew were friendly and harmless. She asked several of them about a suspicious person on the premises. Nobody had seen anything.

She’d considered going to the police, but what could they do? She still hadn’t shown the notes to Gary. Why? Because she was afraid he would get cold feet? No, he wasn’t the type to scare easily. But what if he thought the notes reflected a shady past that she hadn’t divulged. She’d been open with him about her past, but their relationship was new enough so that she still had visions of a revelation of some long-forgotten sin ruining it.

Hopefully, she had escaped the writer of the notes. She put them back into the brown envelope. She couldn’t quite bring herself to throw them away. One reason the notes bothered her more than they probably should was a memory that haunted her from a year ago.

Penny had just finished her first year of living and teaching in California. She flew home to Fenwick, Connecticut to spend the summer of 1963. This was not an ordinary summer. Emily, her best friend since nursery school and a fellow cheerleader, was getting married. Penny was to be her maid of honor.

June, the wedding month, was busting out all over. Penny was excited for Emily, who had the looks and grace that Penny felt she herself lacked. A perfect nose, as opposed to Penny’s large one. And a good attitude toward marriage and children, which Penny had never had.

The wedding preparations were exciting. Dress fittings, gossip sessions, a shower. And then, just two days before the big event, Emily’s body was found behind Fenwick High School by Darren Filbert, the school janitor. She had been strangled.

That sent shock waves through the town of Fenwick. It was arguably the biggest news event since Lieutenant Gibbons scared off a Dutch sloop with a couple of cannon shots and claimed the area at the mouth of the Connecticut River for Viscount Saye amp; Sele and Lord Brooke in 1635.

At the funeral, Emily still looked beautiful. Penny had the eerie sensation that she would awake and end Penny’s nightmare. But, she didn’t open her eyes. The lid of the coffin closed over her quiet form, forever, and she was lowered into the ground.

Three weeks later, Darren Filbert was arrested for Emily’s murder. A bracelet belonging to her was found in his small apartment on Main Street. He claimed that he had discovered Emily’s body after she was dead. He could never satisfactorily explain why he took the bracelet, which was not worth much. In fact, he claimed he hadn’t taken it. He was convicted and sentenced to life in prison.

For Penny, that was a shock second only to Emily’s death. Penny had known Darren quite well. He was a big teddy bear of a man with not too much upstairs, but he seemed like a gentle soul, who trusted other people so much that he never locked his apartment. Penny and Emily were friendly toward him, partly because that was their nature and partly because Darren helped them.

For example, he let Penny into the school one Saturday morning when she needed to get some megaphones for a football game. As head cheerleader, Penny was always needing favors, and people like Darren could be very useful to her.

She didn’t have any qualms about going into the dark and empty school alone with Darren. Now she shuddered when she thought about it. Had she been naive about this man or perhaps about men in general?

Penny had another thought that had gnawed at her previously. She wondered whether, if Emily, who had been born to be married, couldn’t make it to the altar, how could she, Penny, accomplish it? Was there something or somebody out there who would stop her?

***

“Please deposit one hundred dollars for the first three minutes.”

It wasn’t $100, of course, but to somebody as parsimonious as Alfred, the operator’s request sounded like a small fortune. He carefully counted out the correct change from the coins in his hand and placed them in the appropriate slots of the pay phone. Someday when he was rich, he would live in a big house with two telephones, not a dingy apartment without any.

The coins chimed as they dropped, and the operator, satisfied, put through the call. After three rings, a female voice said hello.

“Hello, Mrs. Singleton?” Alfred used his most persuasive voice. “This is Alfred. Alfred Ward. I went to high school with Penny. I just arrived in California, and I thought I’d look her up. I was wondering if you could tell me her address.”

“Alfred? Your name sounds familiar. Were you on the basketball team?”

“No ma’am. Listen, I’m on a pay phone-”

“Sorry. I didn’t mean to run on. Penny lives in Lomita. I’ve got the address right here somewhere.”

“If you’re talking about the apartment on Narbonne, she just moved out of there.”

“She did? I can’t keep up with that girl. Well, she’s going on a trip. And in a couple of weeks she’s moving into a brand new place. In a city with a funny name. Terrence or something like that.”

“You mean Torrance?”

“Torrance. Yes, that’s it.”

“Do you know what her address will be there?”

“No. She’s hasn’t told me.”

“You said she’s going on a trip?”

“Yes. I think she’s going to visit some of the national parks, like Yellowstone. She’s always loved the outdoors.”

“Do you think she’s already left?”

“Maybe. School starts pretty soon.”

Alfred thanked her and hung up. He heard the click indicating that the phone had eaten his money. Mrs. Singleton hadn’t mentioned Penny’s boyfriend. Penny wasn’t telling her everything. Of course, Penny was going on the trip with him. Her roommate was no longer in the picture.

He had to find her boyfriend’s apartment. Fast. But how? What did he know about this guy Gary, other than that he was tall, thin, and probably had an innie bellybutton. All the girls liked guys with innie bellybuttons. He drove a green Volkswagen Beetle. Not much of a car. Alfred thought back to the Sunday morning breakfasts he had eavesdropped on. Penny had been excited about this Gary person from day one. She had told her roommate all about him.

She had confided that he lived in Monterey Park and worked for IBM. Alfred walked to his car, which was parked near the phone booth. He kept a lot of maps in his glove compartment. He sorted through them until he found one of the greater Los Angeles area. Monterey Park was east of downtown L.A. He went back to the phone booth and dialed Information. When an operator answered, he asked her whether IBM had an office somewhere in the East Los Angeles area.

After a twenty-second silence, the operator reported in the affirmative. Alfred wrote down the number. He hung up, his heart beating faster. Maybe this wasn’t going to be so hard, after all. Los Angeles only had one area code. He should be able to call the IBM office for a dime. He dialed the number.

“Good morning, IBM.”

“May I speak to Gary…? His last name has slipped my mind.”

“Do you mean Gary Blanchard?”

“Is he a tall, thin guy with short hair?”

“Yes.”

“That must be him. Is he there?”

“He’s at a customer’s office. May I take a message for him?”

“So he’s working today.”

“Yes, he’s working. May I take a message for Gary?” She sounded impatient.

“Uh, do you know when he’ll be back in the office?”

“He didn’t say. May I take a message and have him call you?”

Persistent bitch. “No thanks. I’ll call back.” He hung up.

CHAPTER 3

Gary was still walking on a cloud. He had finished his last day of work at IBM for two weeks-two weeks of fun and adventure with Penny. And oh yes-he was getting married. Well, most people got married sooner or later. Why not now? Living together in their own place would certainly save on rent.

He parked his car in his reserved spot in the apartment lot. It was a big apartment building, but fortunately, it had plenty of parking. They would be able to leave Penny’s car here until they returned. Gary retrieved the mail from his box and walked to the apartment on the second level.

As he entered, Penny ran to him and gave him a big hug and kiss. Now that was the way to be greeted when returning from the job wars.

“How was your day?” Penny asked.

“Outstanding, because I knew it was the last one I had to work for a while. How was yours?”

“Good. I got all the maps we need from the Auto Club, and I have a pile of information about the parks.”

“I hope it will all fit in the car.”

“If it doesn’t, we’ll strap it to the roof.”

Penny had prepared dinner for them in the small kitchen. She didn’t claim to be an expert chef, but she had cooked for Gary several times while they were dating, and he had survived. He appreciated her efforts.

“Have you seen Steve?” Gary asked.

“No. He hasn’t shown his head.”

“Well, don’t worry about him. He’s probably shacked up somewhere.” Steve sometimes didn’t show up for a couple of days at a time during the summer when he wasn’t teaching school. He would also supplement his teaching income by selling sets of pots and pans to suggestive teenage girls for their “trousseaus.”

Gary told this to Penny, and she said, “Speaking of trousseaus, I don’t have one. I haven’t had time to get one together. I noticed that you purchased a dozen T-shirts and pairs of underpants.”

Caught, Gary could only laugh. “I’ve been meaning to buy some things and this seemed like a good opportunity.”

They sat down to dinner at the table beside the kitchen. The menu consisted of hotdogs with all the toppings, baked potatoes, and corn on the cob, along with a celebratory bottle of cheap champagne. Gary couldn’t have been happier with it. He opened the champagne bottle with a pop and bounced the cork off the refrigerator. It reminded him of shooting woodchucks with a. 22 on the farm back home.

He filled two water glasses-he didn’t have champagne glasses. “To us.”

“To eloping.”

They clinked glasses and drank.

Halfway through the meal, Gary noticed that Penny had become very quiet, which was unlike her. She was usually as bubbly as the newly opened champagne. He was about to make a quip about it, to attempt to lighten the suddenly oppressive atmosphere, when she spoke.

“Gary, there’s something I need to talk to you about.”

“Uh-oh, here it comes.” Gary was trying to keep it light.

“I received a couple of notes at the Lomita apartment.”

“Notes from old boyfriends?”

“I don’t know.”

The way she said it sobered Gary up. He gave her his full attention as she described the circumstances of receiving the notes. She went and retrieved them from the envelope.

“I also had several phone calls from somebody who didn’t say anything.” She placed the notes in front of Gary. “He just breathed into the phone.”

Gary studied the pieces of paper and the scribbled words. He didn’t know whether to be concerned or not. They looked like the work of a prankster, but one could never tell.

“Did you show these to the police?”

Penny shook her head. “I showed them to the apartment manager and a few tenants. That’s all.”

“You didn’t show them to me.”

“I was afraid you’d wonder what kind of a crazy girl you’d gotten mixed up with.”

“And you have no idea who wrote them?”

“None.”

“Did you tell anybody where you were going when you left your apartment?”

“Nothing specific. I said I was going on a trip. I told the owner I had rented a new place, but I didn’t tell him where it was. I’m sure he’s completely harmless, but he often looked at me a little funny. As if he could see through my clothes. He was always asking whether there was anything he could do for me. And I’ve been thinking about what happened to Emily.”

“Emily. Your girlfriend who was…” Gary stopped, unable to say the word. He said slowly, “Well, it seems to me that you’ve successfully covered your tracks. I don’t think whoever did this will be able to find you. Unless-it’s somebody connected with your school. If something else happens after school starts, I’d be concerned, but until then-”

“Gary, I don’t want to go into this marriage thing under false pretences. This may mean nothing, or it may mean a potful of trouble. If you want out, I’ll release you from whatever promises we’ve made.”

Gary stared at Penny. Want out? That was the last thing he wanted. She was so serious about it. He stood up and took her in his arms. “I don’t want out. I want you. I love you.”

He noticed that she was crying. “I hope you’re not crying because you want out.”

“No,” she managed to say between sobs. “No. I never want out.” She buried her face in his shoulder.

***

Alfred looked at his watch. It was almost six o’clock. Whatever hope he had nurtured that Gary would be coming back to the office had evaporated like water on a hot sidewalk. Not only was he not coming back, Alfred would bet anything that he and Penny were leaving on their trip tomorrow, even though tomorrow was Friday.

Alfred had spent all afternoon sitting in his car in the crowded IBM parking lot. Other cars had come and gone constantly, driven by well-groomed young men in blue suits and rep ties and young women in blue skirts and jackets. This must be some sort of sales office.

With his beard, hair that hadn’t been cut for too long, khakis, and old sweatshirt, he felt as out of place here as a mongrel at a dog show. He kept himself scrunched down in the front seat, hoping nobody would notice him. Even though he had seen a couple of other Volkswagens, if Gary’s car had pulled into the lot, he would have spotted it instantly, because he had recorded the license plate information the first time he had seen Penny get into the car at her apartment.

He opened his glove compartment and pulled out a picture of Penny. He had cut it out of their high school yearbook and pasted it on a piece of cardboard. She was wearing a cheerleader uniform consisting of a sweater and skirt, with a large F on the front of the sweater. One of her hands was raised high in the air, and she was smiling at him.

As he gazed at the black-and-white picture, Alfred saw it in color. Penny’s skirt was light blue, and her sweater was yellow. The F on the sweater was the same blue as the skirt. The green grass of the football field filled the background. Penny’s cheeks were pink, and her smile enticed Alfred and told him she belonged to him. His hand went under his shirt and played with his bellybutton. This went on for several minutes until reality interfered, in the form of bodily needs.

He desperately had to pee, and he was thirsty and starving. Leaving his car in the lot, now almost empty, he walked across the street to a restaurant. It wasn’t busy, so he was able to get a booth all to himself after he went to the restroom. He ordered a hamburger and iced tea and contemplated his next move. How many apartment buildings were there in Monterey Park-one hundred? Two hundred? Or more? How could he narrow it down?

What had Penny told her roommate about Gary’s apartment at their Sunday morning breakfasts, other than the location? Think, Alfred. He sipped his tea and tried to think. The rays of the late August sun had heated the interior of his car, making him sleepy, and numbing his brain. He had been sitting in a solar oven.

He concentrated on the Sunday morning restaurant setting and conjured up Penny’s voice. Hadn’t she said one time that Gary lived in a new building? Alfred had brought a map of the East Los Angeles area into the restaurant. He laid it flat on the table of his booth and focused on Monterey Park. How many streets would he have to cover looking for a new apartment building?

***

Alfred drove south on Atlantic Avenue, feeling the agony of defeat. He couldn’t remember how many new-looking apartment buildings he had stopped at, how many parking lots he had walked through, how many streets in front of apartments he had paced, looking for either Penny’s car or Gary’s car. A few buildings had underground parking with locked gates in front of them. There was nothing he could do about them. However, he seriously doubted that Penny’s car would be parked underground since she was a visitor.

What else could he do? Hope was gone. Story of his life. He would return to Lomita and beg Keith for his job back. Keith would give it to him because he was a good worker. Maybe he could even get something going with Stephanie. Maybe Stephanie was just shy and that was the reason she didn’t talk to him. If he couldn’t win her with his looks, he would impress her with his personality.

He passed a building on his right that he hadn’t noticed before. It was on a hill above street level. It looked new, and it looked like an apartment building. Alfred swung a U-turn on the almost-deserted avenue and drove back to the intersection he had just gone through. The entrance to the building-or perhaps several buildings-was on the side street.

Alfred parked on the street and walked up the driveway into the complex. The gray stucco buildings had apartments on several levels, reached by outside stairways. He walked through the big parking area, dimly lit by a few spotlights. Most of the cars were parked under several long roofs. After ten minutes he spotted Gary’s car. He became excited. Then he calmed down. It was a small victory, but now he had to find Penny’s car. To make sure she was here with Gary. That took another ten minutes, but he found it, parked in the unreserved section.

His elation was short-lived. Now what should he do? There was no connection between parking slots and the apartments. He wasn’t even sure which building Gary’s apartment was in. There was only one thing he could do. Wait until they came out in the morning. If they were leaving on their trip, that might be early.

Alfred’s Timex said two-thirty. In the morning. Had he been searching that long? No wonder he was exhausted. His car was on the street near the only entrance to the parking area. He would sit in his car and wait for one of their cars to come out. Then he would follow it.

If he followed them and they were leaving on a trip, he would need some things. Clothes. A toothbrush. He couldn’t risk driving back to his apartment. That must be close to thirty miles one way. They might leave before he returned. Fortunately, he had all his money with him, hidden under his seat. He didn’t trust banks.

No, he had to wait here. He settled into his car, trying to get comfortable. Not too comfortable. He didn’t want to fall asleep. He opened the front window, letting in the cool night air. That would keep him awake.

CHAPTER 4

If the distinctive engine roar hadn’t jogged his brain, Alfred might have slept blissfully on. The harsh noise of the Volkswagen accelerating in first gear woke him with a jerk. As he struggled to open his rebellious eyes and sit up from the prone position he had slid into after failing in his effort to stay awake, he caught a glimpse of Gary’s car, headed down the short hill toward Atlantic Avenue.

Alfred fumbled for the key to his Ford, his hand shaking. It was in the ignition. He managed to grasp and turn the key, and he heard the engine crank and catch. Simultaneously, he adjusted his stiff limbs to the driver’s position, blinking his eyes to dissipate the mist in front of them.

He failed to check his rearview mirror before pulling away from the curb, but fortunately, nobody was approaching from behind at this early hour. As he started down the hill, he saw the green VW make a left turn onto Atlantic. Gary was heading north toward the San Bernardino Freeway. That just about clinched it. He and Penny had to be leaving on their trip. If Gary were going to his office at IBM, he would have turned right on Atlantic.

Alfred had to stop for the traffic light at Atlantic. A quick glance at his watch told him that it was barely six-thirty. The sun had been up for an hour, but it felt like the middle of the night. The odds were overwhelming that Gary was going to get on the freeway, but in which direction?

If they were traveling up or down the California coast, they would head west on the freeway. If they were going toward Phoenix, say, or Las Vegas, they would head east. Alfred remembered Penny’s mother saying that Penny wanted to visit national parks, like Yellowstone. Yellowstone was inland. That meant east.

Alfred had to make a quick decision, since he was approaching the freeway entrance and the green VW was nowhere in sight. He jogged onto the eastbound onramp and accelerated as he merged with the moderate morning traffic headed out of L.A. The cars were moving quickly. The powerful engine of his Ford enabled him to easily stay with the flow.

A Volkswagen had a top speed of what-about seventy miles per hour? By going seventy-five, Alfred should be able to catch it soon-assuming he had guessed right about Gary’s direction. If he had guessed wrong-well, he wouldn’t think about that.

Fifteen minutes later he spotted a green VW ahead, cruising in the second lane from the right. He had to make sure it was Gary’s car. He approached from two lanes to the left of it until he was close enough to read the license plate. Yup, it was the correct car. So far so good.

There was one more thing. He had to make sure that Penny was actually in the car. He dropped back and moved right three lanes. There was a gap in the traffic ahead of him, enabling him to close the distance to the VW again. He pulled up almost even with it until he could look in the right-side window.

He saw Penny’s profile, as pretty as a cameo. His heart soared; he had found her. He didn’t want her to take note of him or his car, so he dropped back again and assumed a position in the lane to the left of the VW and several hundred yards behind it. He could easily maintain surveillance from here, and his car blended in with all the other Fords on the road.

Alfred relaxed the intense concentration he had been forced into from the moment he had awakened. Then he began to be aware of other things. Number one, he had to go to the bathroom. Was this a problem that all detectives and spies faced? Number two, he needed to get gas. He should have filled the tank yesterday, but it had slipped his mind.

Gary had one big advantage over him. The VW got excellent mileage. His boat got lousy mileage, as he’d found out when he’d driven it cross-country from Connecticut. His parents had given him the car several years ago. He had persuaded them to give him the same model that Penny had, although, of course, he hadn’t said that was the reason he wanted it. He had been thrilled with it at the time, but this mileage problem was a major shortcoming.

Alfred opened the glove compartment and drove with one hand while he found his map of California. He spread it out as well as he could and placed it on the steering wheel in front of him. If they were headed for the big national parks, what route were they likely to take? Shifting his eyes between the road and the map, he studied the possibilities.

The answer was Route 395, which went north out of San Bernardino. If they turned onto 395, they were probably going to be on it for a long time, and it would be safe for him to stop. He had to make sure. Would his gas last that long? Would his bladder hold that long?

By the time they entered San Bernardino, the gas gauge was tickling empty, and Alfred was in agony. He saw a sign to 395. Five miles to go. Four miles. Hold on. Not much longer. Three miles. When they were within a mile of the exit, the VW pulled into the right lane, ending the suspense. Yes, they were turning.

Alfred also pulled into the right lane, but well behind the other car. He took the cloverleaf exit and in a minute found himself heading north on 395. He looked frantically for a gas station and pulled into the first one he saw. He stopped the car with a screech of tires, opened the door, and sprinted toward the Men’s room.

***

“Have you ever been to Reno?” Penny asked.

Gary glanced at her, sitting beside him, wearing shorts and a white blouse. He was sure he was doing the right thing. She had gotten a permanent to curl her short, brown hair, which was blowing in the breeze entering through the partially open windows. Her inquisitive brown eyes matched the color of her hair. She looked desirable, but she was also smart and sensible. All in all, an ideal wife.

The car didn’t have air-conditioning, and the open windows helped to moderate the inside temperature, made warm by the still potent sun of the late August day. They were heading north and would soon encounter cooler weather.

“I’ve been to Reno once. My brother, Tom, and I drove through Reno on our vacation trip in nineteen-sixty-two. We stopped there for about twenty minutes. I won ten bucks playing blackjack. Then we drove on toward San Francisco where we were meeting friends. So I’m a lifetime winner in Reno.”

“Did you actually see any wedding chapels there?”

“I think so. There are wedding chapels in Las Vegas, so there must be some in Reno. It’s known as the divorce capital of the U.S. Don’t weddings and divorces go together?”

“Bite your tongue. Once we get married, it’s going to be forever.”

Gary hoped that was true. “Where a need exists, somebody’s going to supply what is needed. Since there’s a waiting period to get married in California, Nevada is filling the gap, so to speak.”

Penny was looking at the map. “It’s going to be dark before we get to the campground.”

“That’s all right. All we have to do is to put up the tent and unroll the sleeping bag.”

The double sleeping bag Penny and her two girlfriends had slept in when they had driven across the country two years before, fresh out of college. Gary liked the concept of a double sleeping bag.

***

How far were they going? Alfred hadn’t reckoned with the necessity of following them in the dark. Especially now that they had turned off 395 onto a smaller road that was curving its way through the mountains toward Lake Tahoe. He could see this from the signs, even though he could no longer read his map.

A while back they had entered Nevada on 395, but if they continued in this direction they would reenter California. That set Alfred’s mind at rest concerning one worry that had been bugging him. Apparently they weren’t going to get married tonight.

He passed a sign announcing that they had climbed to over 7,000 feet. Mountainous terrain. He hadn’t been this high since he had driven over the Continental Divide on his cross-country trip.

Following them in the dark and the hills and the curves was a much harder proposition than following them during daylight. During the day, when they had stopped to eat or get gas, he had stopped farther on, duplicating their activities, and watched for them from the window of one of the many mom-and-pop diners. He had gotten into a rhythm, sometimes driving behind them, sometimes ahead of them, but always knowing exactly where they were.

Now he had to stay much closer to them to make sure he was behind the correct set of taillights. The traffic was sparse, but another danger was that they would turn off and he would miss their turn because they were out of sight around a curve. He might sail right on by them. This closeness made the chances of them becoming suspicious of him much greater than it had been.

Alfred was right behind the VW when it turned left onto Route 50, trusting in the darkness to keep them from noticing his car. He dropped back a few yards and caught glimpses of Lake Tahoe on the right by the light of the moon. They drove through the resort city of South Lake Tahoe, mixing with enough other traffic to keep him on high alert.

The VW suddenly turned into what looked like a driveway. Alfred couldn’t afford to take this turn, but he strained to read a sign as he drove by. El Dorado Campground. He drove on around a curve, parked, and used the car’s interior light to read his watch. It was almost ten o’clock. It had been a long day. He was having a hard time staying awake.

As he waited five minutes to make sure they had checked in and driven away from the entrance, Alfred put his hand under his shirt and felt his bellybutton. His outie bellybutton. If it had been an innie, his life might have turned out differently. He might have been the person in the car with Penny. He might be sleeping with her tonight. He might be…

Rage expanded inside him, like steam from a teakettle. His body vibrated. Life was unfair. He became wide awake. He started the car and made a U-turn. The Ford had a wide turning radius, and he didn’t judge the distance correctly. He had to back up to complete the turn. When he was in reverse, a car came around the curve, traveling fast. Alfred didn’t have time to do anything. He watched, mesmerized, as the headlights seemed to drill right into him, but the car swerved at the last second as it roared by, its horn blaring.

Now his shaking was from terror. He pressed the gas pedal, forgetting that his car was still in reverse. It flew backwards into the bushes alongside the road, narrowly missing a tree. He braked belatedly and finally got it into drive. The wheels spun for seconds. Then he surged forward with a squeal of tires, almost going off the road on the other side before he got the car under control.

He turned into the campground and stopped beside the office. He had to sit for several minutes until his bodily functions returned to a semblance of normalcy. He got out of the car. The first thing that registered was how cold the night air felt. It penetrated his sweatshirt and khaki pants. He was wearing all the clothes he had brought. He quickly entered the office to get warm.

***

When Alfred entered one of the campground restrooms, he remembered how poorly equipped he was. Not only was he underdressed, he also didn’t have a toothbrush or toothpaste. He hadn’t brushed his teeth for over thirty-six hours. He had to settle for rinsing his mouth out with water he sucked from a faucet by sticking his head into a sink and tilting his mouth up. He tried to remove the scum that coated his teeth with his tongue. He could imagine what his breath smelled like.

He didn’t have any shaving equipment either. Of course he was wearing a beard, but he was thinking that it might be better if he shaved it off. He had been in close proximity to Penny during those Sunday mornings in the cafe. If she saw him, she might recognize him by his beard.

He could sleep in his car, lying across the bench seat. That wasn’t comfortable, as he knew from his experience last night, but the worst part was that he didn’t have any blankets. He would freeze his ass off. He couldn’t handle that prospect yet. He decided to find Penny’s campsite.

The campground was dark and silent. The inhabitants slept in their tents or campers. It was too cold and too dark for anybody to be outside drinking wine at one of the wooden picnic tables. Alfred used his flashlight sparingly and walked warily along the rough roads of the campground, trying not to run into one of the many tall evergreen trees, or step on a large pinecone, or, worst of all, come into contact with one of the bears that his imagination saw prowling at night, looking for food.

It was a large campground, and he wasn’t at all sure of his directions. He had the feeling that he was going over the same paths again and again. Just as he was about to give up and return to his car-assuming he could find it-he spotted the green VW. In the dark it looked black.

He had to make sure it was the correct car. He came right up to it and stooped in front of the license plate. He shone the flashlight on it, shielding it with his hand so its rays wouldn’t spread. This was Gary’s car, all right. Next to the car was a small tent. What he would call a pup tent. It must be the smallest tent in the campground, just big enough for two people. If they were friendly. That thought brought back Alfred’s rage.

He stood motionless, a few feet from the tent, and stared at its dark outline. When he looked directly at it, the fabric blended into the blackness of the night and disappeared. The way he would like to make Gary disappear.

He heard noises coming from inside the tent. Whispers. Soft giggles. Then grunts. A stifled shout. He knew what they were doing. He pictured Penny’s body, the way it had looked when he saw it from her window. Perfect. The body of a goddess. And that bastard was ravishing her.

Alfred wanted to dive on top of the tent and bring it crashing down on them, then beat them with a fallen tree branch until they stopped. Stopped the whispers. And the giggles. The grunts and the cries. He would silence them. Forever.

No. He couldn’t do that. He couldn’t kill Penny. Gary, yes. He could kill Gary in the blink of an eye. Easily. Without remorse. But Penny might still be his. She might see the light. Recognize that he was the only one who truly loved her. For months he had watched her from a distance. He had been afraid to approach her, afraid that she would reject him. Just like the one other girl he had been brave enough to approach had rejected him. But now he was ready to act. He had to act-before it was too late.

He silently backed away from the tent until he couldn’t hear the noises inside. Slowly his insides cooled. His skin cooled off more rapidly, matching the temperature of the night air. He shivered. He forced himself to start walking back toward his car. He needed to get some sleep. If he could.

CHAPTER 5

Penny laughed as she put a dime into the slot that turned on the water for the shower. A shower with class-cobwebs, peeling paint, and aromatic canvas curtains. What a way to start her wedding day. A nontraditional wedding day if there ever were one. Their conformity scores had been correct.

She and Gary had met through a computer matching service called Human Inventory. Although as Gary, the IBMer, had pointed out, the probability that the service actually used a computer in 1964 was not high. Computers were just barely up to that kind of challenge, and the programmers who could make them work were still too scarce for a startup company to employ.

The concept sounded good. Even if they’d only used a punched card sorter, it had worked for her and Gary. All applicants had taken a series of tests for interests and attitudes. Interests of matched couples didn’t have to coincide exactly; some diversity was good, but the scores should be close on several attitudes. And they were. They had both scored very low on conformity. Thus her easy acceptance of the current situation. And they had both scored high on-she peeked through the curtains to make sure nobody else was about, afraid that somebody might read her thoughts-attitude toward sex. Those scores had also been correct.

***

Gary fired up the Coleman stove he and Penny had purchased by pooling their Blue Chip Stamps and pondered how his life had changed so much in four short months. Well, okay, six months. Although it was just four months since Penny and he had met each other face to face. But for two months before that they had corresponded anonymously, through Human Inventory. He was Adam plus a number, and she was Eve.

Their letters covered a lot of territory, and by the time they went on their first date to the San Diego Zoo, they knew each other better than many couples do after months-or years-or forever. Gary wondered what would have happened if one or both of them hadn’t been truthful in the letters. They would certainly have found out on that marathon first date which had lasted twelve hours. It would have been two months down the drain, but then, life was a risky business.

Fortunately, they had been truthful, and they were still being truthful with each other. Although, Penny hadn’t told him about the notes and phone calls she had received until the night before last. However, he trusted her, and she trusted him.

Since their families were both on the east coast, if they were going to get married at all it was easier to do it this way than try to coordinate from long distance. He had mentioned the possibility of marriage to his mother on the phone a few weeks ago. She had immediately started naming the dates they weren’t available, including right now. They were in Europe on an extended vacation.

He put a pot of water on the stove to heat for cocoa, and a frying pan for eggs. He was happier than he’d ever been.

***

Alfred didn’t know whether it was the sunlight or the cold or the noises of other campers that woke him, but as soon as he opened his eyes, he was startled enough to take a quick look at his watch. Almost nine o’clock. Panic. What if the birds had flown?

Actually, he didn’t notice the cold until he moved, but when he tried to get up, he realized just how stiff his body was. Frozen stiff. Last night, after he had returned to the car, he had run the engine with the heater on high until the interior heated up, not caring how the noise affected the people in the adjoining campsites.

That warmth had allowed him to go to sleep. It had long since dissipated. When he made it to a sitting position, he considered what to do first. Based on yesterday’s experience, that was obvious. He walked to the nearby restroom, trying to ignore tempting odors of food and drink wafting from nearby campsites. He had nothing to eat with him, except the remains of a bag of peanuts.

Since Penny’s campsite was on the other side of the campground, there was no chance of running into her or Gary. He washed his hands and face in the icy tap water, wet his hair, and ran his fingers through it. He took handfuls of water and reached up under his clothes to wash his armpits, in lieu of using deodorant. The cold shocked his body into full wakefulness.

Then, ignoring the inquisitive looks of a couple of other men who had the unkempt and slightly soiled appearance that campers always had, he placed his mouth under a faucet and drank as much water as he could consume. He could picture all manner of stuff dissolved in the metallic-tasting liquid, but it might be the only breakfast he would get.

Alfred returned to his car, walking among the tall pine trees and inhaling their fragrance. It reminded him of a trip his family had taken to the White Mountains of New Hampshire when he was a boy. Some of the sun’s rays found their way through the foliage, descending to the earth in parallel lines. They were heating up the air. The campground was alive with activity. Children ran about, and adults drank coffee at their picnic tables. His hunger pangs returned. He must stop thinking about eating.

He was faced with immediate decisions. Should he drive to their campsite and risk having them notice his car, or should he walk? He was quite sure he could walk the distance in five minutes by daylight, now that he could see where he was going. That also meant five minutes getting back to his car when they left.

Neither alternative was appealing. He drove to the entrance, instead. Once there, he parked his car near the office where several other vehicles sat, keeping his eyes glued to the rearview mirror. After a few minutes he remembered that he had seen some snack food for sale in the office last night.

He got out of the car and covered the few feet to the door of the office at a trot. Once inside, he glanced out of the window every few seconds as he picked out several bags of chips and nuts and paid for them. Back in the car, he opened a bag of chips and started to munch on them. With his other hand, he opened the glove compartment and pulled out a map.

Alternately looking at the mirror and the map, he ate with one hand and used the other hand to hold the map as he tried to figure out where they might be headed. The minutes dragged by, and no VW appeared. Why was he so sure they were still in the campground? A map of the campsites was posted in front of the office. He had at least been smart enough to note the number of their campsite last night. He got out of the car and found the number on the map. It was close to the entrance.

He walked along the side of the narrow campground road, keeping out of the way of the vehicles of families who were departing to explore exotic Lake Tahoe, or gamble in the Nevada casinos. He spotted the green car through the trees. No need to go any closer. He saw Penny as she walked around the car, and his heart gave a bound. She was dressed in shorts and a sweatshirt. She and Gary were packing up. Their tent had disappeared. Only a stove remained on the table. They were about to leave.

Alfred scurried back to his car. Within five minutes the VW appeared in his rearview mirror. He started his car as the other one rolled by. It paused at the campground entrance and then turned onto Route 50.

Route 50 went north along the east side of Lake Tahoe, into Nevada, and east through a mountain pass to 395. If they continued north on 395, they would come to-Reno. An awful thought occurred to Alfred, not for the first time. They might be going to get married. But all he could do right now was to keep them in sight.

***

“ Well, here we are in Reno.” Gary drove the car slowly along Virginia Street. “What do we do now?”

“ Uh, find a place to get married.”

“Shall we stop at a phone booth and look in the yellow pages?”

“That won’t be necessary. Look.”

Gary followed Penny’s pointing finger and saw the freshly painted white building to their right. A sign on it read “Park Wedding Chapel.” A red neon sign that said “Weddings” emphasized its purpose. A fake spire at the top of the building enclosed another neon sign with the outline of a bell.

Gary parked on a short street in front of the chapel. Penny remembered to take her sweatshirt off before she got out of the car. Gary put a few coins in the parking meter, and they walked hand in hand up four steps and through the front door of the chapel. They entered a small room with red, patterned wallpaper on the lower part of the walls. The carpet was also red. The rest of the room was painted white, including a number of doors.

The smiling receptionist sat behind a counter. Her hair and clothes were as immaculate as her surroundings. She told them that they could get married as soon as they obtained a marriage license.

“ The courthouse is closed for lunch. It opens again at one o’clock. It’s right across the street. I suggest that you wait by the entrance so that you’ll be able to get your license when it reopens. Then you can come back here and get married.”

“Just like that,” Gary said. Events were moving very rapidly.

“ Just like that.” Her sympathetic look said that being a little nervous was par for the course.

“Where can we change our clothes?” Penny asked.

“Right here in our dressing rooms. I suggest you change right now before you go to the courthouse.”

“They’ve thought of everything,” Gary said, as he and Penny walked back to the car. Even to locating the chapel across the street from the Washoe County Courthouse, an impressive building, complete with Greek columns and a dome.

“ This is exciting.” Penny carefully removed her dress and Gary’s suit from where they were hung up inside the car.

Gary took his suit from her. “Look out, world. Here we come, ready or not.”

***

Alfred was frozen. This time it wasn’t cold air; it was the events that were happening right before his eyes. He sat in his car, parked on the street to the side of the chapel, and kept his eyes on the front door. In a few minutes, Penny and Gary would come through that entrance, and when they did they would be married.

He’d watched as they’d made their initial foray into the chapel, his car partially shielded by another car parked on the other side of the street. Shortly after, he saw them come out, get their wedding clothes out of the car, and return to its hallowed depths. There could be no doubt as to what was happening. Why couldn’t he do something? Many times he had pictured himself getting married to Penny. Standing at the altar, watching her walk down the aisle bathed in light, beautiful in white. Now it was happening, and he wasn’t the one at the altar. He was watching from the window of a car.

What could he do? Should he go running into the chapel and break up the wedding? Carry the bride off in his arms and escape with her the way young Lochinvar did in the poem by Sir Walter Scott? His car would be his steed. She wouldn’t resist; she would understand that they were meant for each other.

If that were true, why hadn’t he had the courage to speak to her since he’d been in California?

It was too late for regrets. It was time for action. He got out of the car, leaving it unlocked for a fast getaway. As he shut the door, he glanced at the sleeve of his grungy sweatshirt. That would never do. He impatiently took off the offending garment and threw it into the backseat. The T-shirt he wore underneath wasn’t quite as grungy. Penny would understand. When they got married, he would look elegant.

He forced himself to stride briskly to the chapel and up the four concrete steps before he lost his nerve. He opened the glass door and walked inside. Then he stopped short. The reception area was small, but a number of closed doors ranged along the walls. It was a rabbit warren.

He turned to the receptionist, sitting behind the counter, who anticipated him and asked, “May I help you?”

“I hope I’m not too late. I got here as soon as I could.”

“I’m sorry. Are you here to attend a wedding?”

“Yes.” Wasn’t it obvious?

“Which one?”

“ Penny and…” He couldn’t remember his name. “…Gary.”

“You’re in luck. They’re changing their clothes. Then they have to get their license across the street at one o’clock. They’ll be getting married after that.”

Alfred felt momentary relief. Then a letdown. Then panic. He had to get out of there before they saw him. He turned and opened the door, calling over his shoulder, “I’ve got to get something to eat. I’ll be back at one.”

***

Penny looked at herself in the mirror. She liked what she saw. The knee-length white dress with the fringe was a size eight, something she had never been before as an adult. She wouldn’t put the hat on yet. She wanted to save it for the actual wedding. Something should be a surprise for him.

She walked out of the dressing room just as Gary walked out of an adjoining one. He looked very handsome in his blue suit and tie and short, sandy hair. If she weren’t convinced before that they were doing the right thing, watching him look fondly at her and feeling his firm grip as he took her hand did it.

“What a good looking couple you are,” the receptionist said.

She probably said that to all the hundreds of couples who passed through this wedding mill, but nevertheless, it was nice to hear.

“Your friend was just here,” that woman continued. “He said he’ll be back at one for the wedding.”

“Friend?” Penny said, confused. Nobody even knew that they were getting married today, let alone where. She glanced at Gary. He looked equally baffled.

“He said he just got here. He was dressed a little…informally. Maybe he’s got some other clothes in his car.”

“Are you sure he’s not here for another wedding?” Penny giggled. “Nobody knows we’re getting married today.”

“He said the wedding of Penny and Gary.”

They exchanged bewildered looks.

“Did he tell you his name?” Penny asked.

“No.”

“Can you describe him?” Gary asked.

“ Well, he’s about your age but quite a bit shorter. He has longish brown hair and a beard. He was wearing a T-shirt and sneakers. And he has a potbelly.”

“That doesn’t ring a bell,” Penny said.

Gary shook his head. “I don’t have any friends with beards. Well, if he shows up at one o’clock, I guess we’ll find out. Let’s go get our license.”

He took her hand, again, and they walked across the street to the courthouse.

CHAPTER 6

Alfred could see Penny and Gary standing at the top of the courthouse steps across the street, talking to another couple. A couple probably also waiting for a marriage license. The four were partially hidden by one of the marble columns in front of the building. They weren’t looking in his direction.

He carefully got out of his car and walked back to the chapel, keeping an eye on the foursome. When he entered through the glass door, the same receptionist looked at him. This time she wasn’t smiling. She must have told them about him, and they drew a blank. He needed to regain her confidence.

He gave her a big grin and said, “Penny and Gary are going to be so surprised to see me. They aren’t expecting me here at all.”

“What did you say your name was?” The woman looked skeptical.

“Jack. Jack London.” It was the first name he came up with. He hoped it didn’t sound too fake.

“They’re certainly going to be surprised to see you. Maybe you should go across the street and tell them you’re here.”

“Good idea. I will in a minute. But first, I just want to say what a nice thing you’re doing.”

“I’m sorry. I don’t understand.”

“By marrying them. After all, Gary is trying to start over. This will give him the opportunity.”

She looked puzzled.

“I guess you don’t know the story. There’s no reason why he would tell you. And after all, what else could he do?”

“I’m not following you.”

“He killed his parents. Back in Kentucky. They deserved it. They had been beating him for years. He got out of there and came west to start a new life. In California and Nevada, nobody cares about your past. But, of course, they don’t see it that way in Kentucky. They’re still looking for him back there.”

The woman was staring at him with her mouth open, glancing at the telephone on the counter in front of her. Had he said enough to impel her to action?

“I don’t want to alarm you. I don’t think he’s dangerous. But, of course, you never know. Once you’ve killed someone, it’s easier the next time.”

“Where in Kentucky did this happen?”

“Er…Berea.” It was the only place Alfred could think of in Kentucky-the place where his father had been born. “Please don’t tell Penny. She doesn’t know any of this. And as I said, I don’t think she’s in danger. Maybe I’ve said too much. I’m going across the street to let them know I’m here.”

He turned toward the door and looked at her one more time before he stepped outside. She had picked up the receiver of the phone and was already dialing. Good.

***

The sun was shining as only a high desert sun can shine, and the day had warmed up nicely. Gary took off his suit coat so he wouldn’t get too sweaty. He glanced at his watch. It wouldn’t be long now.

He might have felt funny waiting here with Penny on the courthouse steps, with both of them dressed in their wedding clothes, if another couple hadn’t been doing the same thing. Apparently this was normal for Reno.

A uniformed policeman walked up the steps toward them. Well, this was the courthouse. He was undoubtedly here as a witness for a trial. Gary thought he was going to walk around them to the front entrance when he stopped and said, “Which one of you is Gary Blanchard?”

“I am,” Gary said.

“I need to ask you a few questions. Come with me, please.”

“Questions about what?”

“I’ll let you know when we get to the police station.”

“But-”

“I don’t want to have to put the cuffs on you.”

“What’s going on?” Penny asked, fear in her voice.

“Routine questions,” the officer said.

“I’m going along.” Penny walked down the steps with them.

“Sorry, miss. Can’t take you in the patrol car.”

“Where’s the police station?”

“On Second Street. Up that way and turn right.”

“Keys. I don’t have the car keys,” Penny almost screamed.

Gary reached into his pocket. Then he saw the officer make a movement toward the gun strapped to his belt. He said, “My keys are in this pocket.”

The officer watched him warily as he pulled out the keys and handed them to Penny. She looked so frightened that he said, “It must be a misunderstanding. Don’t worry. I’ll get it cleared up.” His voice sounded shaky, even to himself.

The officer opened the back door of a patrol car that was sitting at the curb. Gary slid into the recesses where there were no door handles or window cranks and a metal screen separated him from the front seat. The door slammed shut.

***

Alfred looked approvingly at his reflection in the mirror of the barber shop. He saw a different person. His beard was gone; his hair was as short as Gary’s. If that’s the kind of person Penny liked, that’s the kind of person he was going to be.

He thanked the barber and tipped him. He walked out of the shop to the clothing store the barber had told him about, determined to upgrade his wardrobe. It was only a few doors away. Once inside, he quickly found two decent-looking, long-sleeved sport shirts on sale. He held them against his body in front of a mirror, not wanting to take the time to try them on. Then he found a pair of washable pants in his size.

The only problem was that his body didn’t look like Gary’s. He had this potbelly, and he was at least six inches shorter than Gary. Not to mention his outie bellybutton. He hoped Penny would come to her senses and leave Gary. A nice girl like her wouldn’t want to be associated with a jailbird. He would show her that external looks were superficial.

Alfred had watched the drama unfold from his parked car. He retreated there after telling the story to the receptionist at the chapel. He saw Gary being driven away in the police car. Penny remained, alone and vulnerable, left at the altar in her wedding dress. She looked as if she might cry. He had an urge to confront her right then and there-to console her, to let her know he cared about her.

Something inside told him that would backfire. Then she got into the VW and drove after the police car, and the opportunity was gone. That’s when he knew he had to change his appearance. Leaving his car parked where it was, he found the barber shop by asking a clerk in a store.

The barber had told him where the police station was located. He carried his package of clothes back to the car and drove to the police station. He parked a block away and put on his new pants and one of his new shirts in the car. The receptionist at the chapel wouldn’t recognize him now. He donned dark glasses to complete the transformation.

Alfred walked to the police station. In its parking lot he saw the Volkswagen. He was glad and sad at the same time. Glad because he knew where Penny was. Sad because she hadn’t left that jailbird yet. He took up a position across the street from the police station to await developments.

***

Penny had never been inside a police station before. She didn’t like it. Most of the people who came in looked like losers. They had the haunted appearance of victims. Victims of crime, victims of being associated with criminals, either by blood or romantically, which was worse because they were in the relationship by choice.

She sat on a wooden bench, conspicuous in her wedding dress, waiting for information. She had been told nothing. The officers on duty would tell her only that Gary was being questioned. About what? Had he not told her everything? Was there a dark secret lurking in his past? It was hard to believe, and yet she supposed it was possible. She put her head in her hands.

“You look like you got a problem, honey.”

Penny lifted her head and saw the woman who had sat down beside her. She was double the size of Penny and wore a black dress the same color she was. She looked like the mammy that Penny’s grandfather had had, at least based on how he had described her.

“You don’t belong here, neither,” the woman continued. “Wearing that fancy white dress and all.”

“I’m supposed to get married today.” Penny’s voice faltered.

“That do looking like a wedding dress. What happened, your man get busted?”

“He’s being questioned, but I don’t know about what.” She wanted to place her head against this woman’s ample bosom, be enveloped in her huge arms, and make the world go away.

“Well, one of two things is going to happen. Either way, it’s for the best. Either he’s innocent or he’s guilty. If he’s innocent, you can go ahead and get married. If he’s guilty, it’s better you find out now. I know because I been through it. More than once.”

This made a strange sort of sense. The woman’s name was Rowanda. She began talking about her own husbands-plural. Right now she was here because her son was in trouble. As Penny listened to her sad story, she felt a little bit better about her own situation. Then she remembered Emily.

When Rowanda paused in her story, Penny said, “I may be jinxed. My best friend was murdered a year ago, just before she was going to get married. She would have been the perfect wife. Sometimes I have the feeling that because she couldn’t get married, I can’t either.”

“That’s silly talk.” Rowanda took Penny’s hand in her own baseball gloves and patted it. “If the Lord means for you to be married, you will get married. It don’t matter what happened to your friend.”

***

Gary didn’t know why the young police officer whose badge said his name was McGinty and who had thick eyebrows that gave him a perpetual scowl kept asking him about Kentucky. He had never even been to Kentucky, as he tried to point out. He certainly hadn’t killed anybody there.

“I grew up in Western New York-near Buffalo.” This wasn’t the first time he had said it. “That’s where my parents live. They’re both alive. You can call them and verify it.”

“We’ve been calling the number you gave us. There’s no answer.”

Gary suddenly remembered that his parents were in Europe. He had completely forgotten that. His heart sank. Who else could vouch for him? His brother, Tom, was a grad student at Harvard. He was in L.A. for the summer, working as a FORTRAN programmer for an aerospace company. He lived in an apartment, but Gary didn’t know his phone number. The youngest of the three brothers, Archie, was with his parents. He had just finished his undergraduate work and was taking some time off before getting serious about life.

Gary’s aunt and uncle were the best possibilities. He had lived with them during his senior year of high school. He knew the phone number of their farm house well. They might be home today, since it was Saturday. With the three-hour time difference between here and New York, it would be late afternoon there.

Gary gave an “I completely forgot that my parents are in Europe” excuse to McGinty. It sounded lame. He told the officer to call his aunt and uncle and gave him the phone number at the farm. McGinty wrote down the information and went out of the room, leaving him alone.

The wooden chair was uncomfortable. The room was dismal. He hadn’t eaten since breakfast, and he was starving. His white shirt was wet with sweat under his arms, and not just from the afternoon heat. Even if he were let go, would Penny still want to marry him? Would he want to marry her if the situation were reversed?

McGinty returned, holding Gary’s driver’s license. “These things can be faked.” He looked at the license from various angles, as if searching for some elusive truth. “Make it easy on yourself. Tell me how you killed your parents.”

Gary stared at the officer with the neck as wide as his head. Certainly not somebody to get into a fight with. And he was taking a bull-in-the-china-shop approach with his questioning. A young man, trying to make a name for himself. What did you do when you were telling the truth but you weren’t believed? Make up a lie that would be better received? Should he say that he had chopped them up with an ax, a la Lizzie Borden? He didn’t answer.

“What’s your real name?”

“My real name is Gary Blanchard.”

“How long have you lived in California?”

“Four years. Well, four and a half years.”

The questions were getting repetitive. He stole a glance at his watch. One forty-five. He had been here almost an hour. Where was Penny? Poor Penny. She must be either worried sick or ready to dump him. McGinty asked some more questions. Then he apparently became tired of questioning him and left the room again.

It seemed like a long time before the door opened and McGinty returned. He said, almost reluctantly, “You’re free to go.”

Gary was stunned. He wasn’t sure he had heard correctly.

“We talked to your aunt. She verified everything you told us. She said your father works for the city of Buffalo. She confirmed your address in L.A. The only thing is, she didn’t know you were getting married today.”

“We were planning to send her a telegram.”

“And one more thing. We got an answer to our query from the Kentucky state police. They’re not looking for any kids who offed their parents.”

“Who told you I killed my parents?”

“We got a tip. From the wedding chapel.”

“But who told her?”

“I can’t tell you that.”

Because he didn’t know, and wouldn’t admit it. Gary had been questioned based on something pretty slim. He wasn’t going to receive an apology, either. He decided not to wait around for one. He got up, remembering to retrieve his wallet with his driver’s license from McGinty, and walked swiftly out the door before the officer changed his mind. He found his way to the lobby and looked for Penny. He saw her in deep conversation with a large woman.

He walked toward her, wondering how she would react to seeing him. As he approached, she looked up. Her face changed instantly from sorrow to joy.

“I’m free,” he said.

Penny jumped up and wrapped her arms around him.

The woman also got up, much more laboriously. “Now you children are back together again. You will have a long and happy marriage.”

“This is my instant friend, Rowanda,” Penny said. “Rowanda, this is my fiance, Gary.”

When Rowanda hugged him, Gary didn’t know whether he would escape without any broken ribs.

“Come to our wedding, Rowanda,” Penny said. “You can be my matron of honor.”

Rowanda’s body shook when she laughed. “Honey, I’m not dressed for it. I’m dressed more for a funeral than a wedding. Anyway, I got to stay here and see about my truant son. You children go and get married. Have a nice life.”

Penny and Rowanda hugged each other. Then Penny turned to Gary. “Let’s get married.”

CHAPTER 7

The receptionist at the wedding chapel looked surprised to see Gary and Penny together. He felt resentment toward her for calling the police, but he tried to hide it.

“It turned out that I didn’t murder my parents after all.” He spoke lightly. “Was it the same guy you told us about before who accused me of murder?”

The receptionist nodded, her look of surprise turning to puzzlement.

“Did he give you a name this time?”

“He told me his name was Jack London.” She gave a wry smile. “He didn’t give me his correct name, did he?”

“I suspect not. I don’t know any Jack London, and the author by that name has been dead for fifty years.”

“I’m sorry I put you through that. I didn’t know. I thought you might be in danger.” The receptionist indicated Penny. She seemed sincerely apologetic.

“It’s all right.” Penny clung to Gary’s arm as if he might get away. “All’s well that ends well.”

***

The diminutive room they were ushered into had what looked like a small cabinet covered with a white cloth that served as an altar. Two lit candles sat on top of it. Two large bouquets of pink and white flowers graced the floor in front. Penny’s matron of honor was a middle-aged lady who worked at the chapel.

“Time out,” Gary said.

Penny’s heart did a flip until she realized that he was looking around for his “best man.”

“I’m down here.” The small voice belonged to a girl who barely came up to his shoulder.

The matron of honor knocked on a little door and said, “If you please.” It opened, and the minister walked through the doorway. It looked as if he had stepped off a large Lazy Susan. Rotating from one chapel to another? By the time he had introduced himself and said a few words, it dawned on Penny that they were halfway through the ceremony. They exchanged gold rings they had purchased at the White Front department store in Torrance for nineteen dollars apiece.

As soon as they said “I do,” a photographer breezed into the room and took a couple of pictures of them in front of the altar. The staff was the epitome of efficiency, but Penny didn’t care. The alternative would have been for her alcoholic father to walk her down the aisle in front of her friends and relatives while she pretended to be happy about the situation.

When they went back into the reception area, they were presented with goodies: Blue Cheer, Bufferin, Micron mouthwash, spray-on starch, five-day deodorant pads, and a bottle of Joy. And a temporary marriage certificate.

After a member of the staff took pictures of them in front of the chapel, Penny said, “I’m famished. We need to get something to eat. And to send telegrams. I’ll bet your aunt and uncle are wondering what’s happening to you right about now.”

“I’m sure they’ll be glad to know that I’m not in jail for ax murders,” Gary said. “Let’s go to the Cal-Neva Club. I saw it on my ride to the police station.”

***

Alfred didn’t dare enter the wedding chapel again. He had lost his credibility with the receptionist and was positive she would call the police if he showed his face. Even though he’d changed his appearance, she would recognize him by his damned potbelly.

His visions of rescuing Penny and carrying her off had to be abandoned. He had done his best to prevent the wedding from taking place. In part he blamed Penny, herself. She should have heeded Gary’s run-in with the police as a warning and washed her hands of him. When they climbed back into the VW together at the police station, he knew she was going through with it. Well, she was young and naive. Gary had her buffaloed. It was Alfred’s job to protect her from him. And he would.

He watched from his car as they came out of the chapel to have their pictures taken in front. They were married. They looked radiant. Alfred’s stomach churned. Then they went back inside. When they reappeared, they were in their old clothes. He prepared to follow them.

They drove only a few blocks, to the Cal-Neva Club. That wasn’t unexpected, since they hadn’t had anything to eat since breakfast. It would also give Alfred a chance to grab a hamburger. He had been subsisting on chips and peanuts.

***

Gary took a bite of his sandwich. “Nobody knows where we are. So how could somebody show up and try to stop us from getting married? That’s what this guy was doing, right? Why else would he falsely accuse me of murder?”

“Maybe it was a mistake,” Penny said. “Maybe…the woman at the chapel thought he was talking about you, but he was really talking about someone else.”

He watched her sip her iced tea through a straw and hoped she was right, but that didn’t seem logical, either.

“He gave my name-our names. Remember, she told us he came in the first time while we were changing our clothes and asked for us by name. She wouldn’t have told the police he was talking about me if she weren’t sure. The whole thing doesn’t make any sense. I don’t know anybody who cares whether I get married or not. Certainly not enough to come all the way to Reno to try to stop it with a cock and bull story.”

Penny put her hand on top of his. “In any case, he didn’t succeed. So let’s not let it spoil our honeymoon.”

“The only people who even had a clue to where we were going are Steve and Tom.”

His roommate, Steve, hadn’t been at the apartment the night before they left, although Gary thought he had mentioned to him previously that they were going to Reno first. They had eaten dinner with his brother, Tom, a few days before they left. Tom had been horrified that they were going camping without a tent and had bought the pup tent for them as a wedding present. They had scoured West Los Angeles in the evening after dinner until they had found an open army surplus store.

“They don’t fit the description she gave. Neither Steve nor Tom has a beard. Or a potbelly. And they are both well above medium height. And both liked the idea of us getting married, if I recall correctly.”

Gary grinned at her. “Well, you’ve successfully eliminated them as suspects. Although Steve at least has a possible motive. He has to find a new roommate to help pay the rent.”

“He appears to be pretty successful with girls. Maybe he can get one to live with him. And pay the rent. The last time I saw him, he didn’t seem to be particularly worried about losing you as a roommate. Anyway, we’ve got a long drive ahead of us. We’d better hit the road.” Penny started to get up.

“You’re a good detective and you’re practical, too. No wonder I love you.”

“Let’s just play one game of Keno. It only costs a dollar.”

“And financially astute. If we lose, I’ll still be a lifetime winner in Reno.”

***

This was getting old. Following their car while trying to remain invisible. It was likely they would have spotted him by now if they weren’t so wrapped up in each other. Alfred had watched them from a distance as they ate lunch at the Cal-Neva Club. It was disgusting how they held hands and gazed into each other’s eyes. He wanted to barf.

They had stopped for dinner at a converted trolley car. Alfred had grabbed a quick sandwich a little farther on. He was getting tired of living like this, eating bad food on an irregular schedule, trying to keep warm while sleeping in the uncomfortable car. That was another thing. His sweatshirt was completely inadequate for the cold weather they were encountering. They had turned off 395 onto 139, and he had a strong suspicion they were planning to camp at Crater Lake. He was sure it would be freezing there.

To help keep himself alert, he scanned the car’s radio dial, trying to find a station that wasn’t all static. He finally found one. He heard Connie Francis singing the mournful song, “Everybody’s Somebody’s Fool.” The words resonated with him. Was he Penny’s fool? He certainly wasn’t her plaything, as another line said. She didn’t even know he existed. Was there any point to what he was doing? He was acting like a fool.

They crossed into Oregon after dark, and a half hour later they were in the small city of Klamath Falls. Apparently everybody in town was Saturday night cruising. Except that cruising didn’t describe the situation because traffic was practically at a standstill. Alfred lost sight of the VW. Completely. Irrevocably. There was nothing he could do, since it was taking him five minutes to go a single block.

He mentally weighed his options. He could assume they were going to Crater Lake. He would show up late at night at the campground and probably freeze to death before morning. Or he could stay here in a comfortable motel. In the morning he would head back to L.A. He would return to his old job. He would work hard and get promoted. He would start a new life to go with his new look.

There were other fish in the sea besides Penny. He would find a girl who appreciated him. Penny had shown herself unworthy of his love. He was through with her. As he was thinking these thoughts, he spotted a motel on the right, conveniently located. This was a sign. He pulled into the driveway and felt a surge of relief.

CHAPTER 8

The noise that woke Penny sounded like the percussion section of McNamara’s Band on a drunken spree. As she became more aware, she realized that she had heard the same noise several times during the night. She was going to ask Gary what it was, but he was still sleeping, warm and comfortable. She decided not to disturb him.

She crawled out of the sleeping bag and at once felt the bite of the cold air. They weren’t in Southern California anymore. It was still dark, but with the aid of a flashlight she found her clothes piled in the corner of the small tent and pulled on as many as she could as fast as she could, shivering as she did.

“What time is it?” Gary asked, his face still buried in the sleeping bag.

“Time to rise and shine. The sun will be up soon.”

Gary said something incomprehensible. Penny undid the tent flap and crawled out into the even colder morning air. Her peripheral vision registered a flash of movement nearby. She turned her head and watched a bear lumber off into the woods. He had been eating out of the garbage can beside their campsite.

“Gary,” she said, yanking back the canvas panel and sticking her head into the tent, “I just saw a bear.”

“Well, don’t let him eat our breakfast.” Gary was now fully awake. “Wow, it’s cold.” And then, as an afterthought, “We’ve been married a whole day now. Amazing.”

“Put on your warmest clothes and let’s get the show on the road. We’ve got places to go and things to do.”

***

Gary was awed by the beauty in front of him. Crater Lake had the bluest water he had ever seen, surrounded by two thousand foot cliffs that were also reflected in the water, giving it an appearance of great depth. Two small, sharply defined islands completed the picture. Penny had read from the guidebook that Crater Lake was created when the 12,000 foot Mount Mazama collapsed 7,700 years ago following a large volcanic eruption.

They were driving around the crater on Rim Drive, stopping at viewpoints. The only problem was the cold. And the fact that he couldn’t get the events of yesterday out of his head. Penny commented on how somber he was.

“I’m still thinking about what happened yesterday,” he admitted. “I can’t figure out who could have accused me of murder.”

“Well, do you see him here?”

There were only a handful of people at this viewpoint, and none of them remotely fit the description of Jack London, or whoever he was.

“No, but I did come up with a remote possibility during the night.”

“Tell me,” Penny said as they hustled back to the car to get warm.

“I had a roommate before Steve. His name was Henry. He could have fit the description the woman at the chapel gave, at least in a dark room. He had a beard. He may still have one.”

“When was the last time you saw him?”

“About a year ago. But he called me just before we left, and I told him something about what we were doing. I can’t remember exactly what, but he did imply that because I had been the best man at his wedding, he should be mine. I told him we were eloping, but I’m not sure he bought it.”

“Why do you think he might be a suspect?”

“He’s an odd duck. He loves to play practical jokes. But they go beyond joking and verge on cruelty. For example-”

“Yes?”

They got into the car. As Gary started the engine, he realized that he was going to have to be careful what he said.

“I shouldn’t even be telling you this on the second day of our marriage. Henry got married two years ago, and, as I said, I was his best man. For some reason he spread the rumor that I was…queer. I have no idea why he did it.”

“Well, I can give you a reference. Do you think it might have anything to do with the fact that you’re probably a lot better looking than he is?”

“I never thought of that. Anyway, he got everybody connected with the wedding to believe it.”

“Since you were roommates, didn’t that implicate him?”

“He told people that we had separate bedrooms and agreed to live our own lives. I brought in guys, and he brought in girls. Of course that never happened-including him bringing in girls. He wasn’t a big success with the ladies. He got his wife because she found out that he was a member of a rich family. Not to put too fine a point on it, but she was a gold digger.”

“Did you confront him with this?”

“Yes, but he laughed it off. Said it was just a joke and nobody would care in two years.”

“Except that it’s been two years, and you obviously still care.”

“Because of what happened. They got married in San Diego where the bride’s parents lived. The wedding party was staying in a hotel. Henry engineered it so that on the day of the wedding I didn’t have a room to use to change into my wedding clothes.”

“How could he do that?” Penny sounded belligerent.

“Because he was paying for my room.” Gary sounded sheepish. Maybe he shouldn’t have started this topic. “Anyway, he said he needed my room for something else. He said the only room available was the one the bridesmaids were using. I would have to share it with them.”

Penny gasped, and Gary knew he was digging himself deeper.

“I figured the girls would veto it, but they said fine.”

“So you got dressed in the same room with the bridesmaids?”

“Yes.” He wanted to end the discussion right there.

“How many girls were there?”

“Three.”

“Were they good looking?”

“Oh, average.”

“Sure they were.” Penny didn’t try to hide her sarcasm.

All right, they were gorgeous. The one thing he liked about the bride was her girlfriends. Out loud, he gave a noncommittal grunt.

“How did it work out for my poor Garykins?” Penny asked with mock sympathy.

“We made do. We respected each other.”

Penny snorted. “Gary, I feel for you, but I can’t quite reach you.” She started playing an imaginary violin. “You were the fox in the henhouse.”

He didn’t tell her that the girls ran around before the wedding in garter belts, sans bras, because they didn’t want to get their backless dresses dirty, but she had obviously figured it out.

Trying to regain some of his dignity, he said, “But let me tell you what happened next. At the reception I danced with the bridesmaids. There was one I kind of liked, and I tried to make time with her. She just laughed at me.”

“Aw, the light dawns. My Garykins got laughed at by a girl. You poor thing.” Penny laughed herself. “But that’s okay. Aphrodite was watching over you and looking out for my best interests. You were being saved for me.”

“I guess so.” He grinned. He would get no pity from her. He was glad he was out of that conversation.

“How did the marriage go?”

“She divorced him a year ago. Got a big settlement, as I understand it.”

“So you think he might be envious of you. From what you’ve said, I believe it. What you need to do is call him and make sure he’s home.”

“It’s a long distance call, and we’re in the middle of nowhere.”

“I’m sure there are phone booths at Rim Village. You can call from there. Your peace of mind will make it worth the cost.”

“I’ll call him collect. He owes me.”

***

Alfred wheeled into Mt. Mazama Campground as if he owned the place. He had no intention of staying at another campground, after his cold night in Lake Tahoe, but if Penny and Gary were following the route he thought they were following, their tent should be here.

Last night, he had watched the movie Moulin Rouge on the television set in his motel room. It was the tragic story of Henri de Toulouse-Lautrec, with Jose Ferrer playing the crippled French painter. Seeing it on the black and white TV gave it a stark, almost tragic appearance. He identified with the man who hadn’t been able to find true love because of his deformity.

Alfred wasn’t exactly a painter, but he had some talent at drawing. He could draw a pretty good likeness of a person. He had made two sketches of Penny. In fact, they were with a sketchpad in the trunk of his car. After the movie ended he retrieved the drawings and spread them out on the bed.

One was of Penny in her cheerleader outfit. He had copied it from the yearbook picture. It looked just like her. He had also tried to sketch how she looked when he saw her through her apartment window. He had never done a nude before, but he thought it had turned out pretty well, considering the fact that he only caught a glimpse of her. He remembered the mole on her left breast. He spent a long time trying to get her bellybutton correct. He really should take an art class sometime.

Seeing the drawings made him want to see Penny again in person. A good night’s sleep in the comfortable bed of the motel refreshed him and reinforced the feeling. He had come a long way. He wasn’t going to go home until he saw her one more time. Just to make sure she was all right.

He ate breakfast and then went to a clothing store and bought himself a winter jacket, gloves, and a hat. It cost him a significant portion of his financial resources, but he wasn’t going to freeze again.

Then he drove north to Crater Lake. He had never seen so many trees in his life as he had during the last three days. Especially evergreen trees. He didn’t know there were this many trees in the world. Most forests in the East were much smaller than the ones around here. There weren’t any forests in parts of the Midwest. After this trip he would be completely satisfied if he never saw another forest.

Alfred drove openly through the campground. Penny and Gary wouldn’t be here right now. They would be out sightseeing. They must love sightseeing or they wouldn’t have come here. Looking at trees. And mountains. And lakes. He didn’t understand anybody who could go gaga over a tree. It must be Gary’s doing. Penny was more sensible than that. This was evidence that he was leading her around by the nose.

He spotted an olive drab tent. It must be theirs. It was smaller than any of the other tents. He hadn’t gotten a good look at it during his night perambulations at Lake Tahoe because it had been almost pitch dark. A green stove sat on a picnic table near the tent. It looked familiar, but many campers had similar stoves.

He stopped the car and got out. He became immediately glad he had purchased warm clothes as the cold wind hit him. There was nobody around. Time for some investigation. He unzipped the vertical zipper that held the two front tent flaps together and the two horizontal zippers at the bottom and folded the flaps back, so that daylight filled the inside. It was small in there-claustrophobic. How could anybody sleep in a space this size?

Alfred noted the double sleeping bag, and his blood started to boil. There were other things inside the tent: a cooking pot, a frying pan, plastic utensils, bowls, and cups. Put in there so they wouldn’t blow away if the wind came up. No food, however. He had read a sign about bears at the entrance to the campground. They must be keeping their food in the car.

The sleeping bag was unzipped, and the top half had been folded back, airing out the inside. He lay down on the padded cloth and wondered which side of the bag Penny slept in. He could smell some body odors, but he couldn’t tell one from another. The ground was hard. How could she sleep in this environment? Gary was torturing her. Alfred would never treat a girl like this.

There were also some items of clothing. What interested him most were a pile of maps and a spiral notebook. He picked up the notebook and opened it to the first page. It contained dates and locations. He glanced through it and realized that this was their itinerary. Valuable information.

He turned several pages and found what must be a journal of their trip in neat, schoolteacher handwriting. The first sentence that caught his eye read, “The ceremony was just perfect for us.” Penny must be writing the journal. That sentence could only have been written by a girl. He backed up to just before the description of the wedding to see what it said about Gary’s run-in with the police.

Not much. The narrative stated that Gary had been taken to the police station for questioning. Penny went to the station and talked to a motherly woman. Gary was released in about an hour. It was all a misunderstanding. There was no mention of how the misunderstanding came about. No reference to another person, which would be him. And no mention of any doubts that Penny might have about Gary.

Well, that had to change. He had to sow seeds of discontent. Alfred zipped the tent flaps together while still holding the notebook. He stood up and returned to his car, throwing the notebook onto the passenger seat. It contained useful information. They would blame each other for its disappearance. He wanted a document in Penny’s handwriting, anyway. Even if he didn’t like what she had written.

Now that he knew where they were going, he was getting out of here. Out of the rugged country and the cold weather. The outdoor life wasn’t for him. He wasn’t cut out to be a camper. He had enough money to hang on for a few more days. He would meet them a little later in their trip. Assuming that they didn’t call the whole thing off, which was what he wanted to happen.

***

“I had it this morning. I’m sure I put it with the maps.” Penny frantically looked through the pile of maps and guidebooks again, even though she had already done so twice. She compulsively looked in and under the sleeping bag and threw the dishes around the tent in frustration.

“I’ll look in the car,” Gary said.

“I know I put it in the tent.” But since the notebook obviously wasn’t in the tent it made sense to look in other possible places. So she let Gary check the glove compartment and under the front seats. The backseat contained a pile of food and clothing, almost to the ceiling. She couldn’t have put it there.

Penny was close to crying. She had wanted their honeymoon to be perfect, but it wasn’t turning out that way. Gary returned, empty-handed. When he saw the expression on her face, he took her in his arms.

“It isn’t worth getting upset about, honey. We can recreate our schedule from memory.”

“But it also contained our trip log.”

“This is only the third day of our trip. We can recreate that too. I’ll do it. I’m supposed to be the writer in the family, anyway. Let me keep the log from now on.”

Penny clung to Gary. More than ever, she was sure she had made the right decision to marry him.

“When we go into the village, we’ll get a notebook or something to write in,” Gary continued. “We can probably find something where we’ll buy postcards. We’ll eat supper in the village and watch the show at the lodge. I’ll try to call Henry again.”

There had been no answer when Gary had tried to call Henry before.

“You’ve just made everything all better,” Penny said. “Now can we crawl into the tent and snuggle for a while? I’m freezing.”

CHAPTER 9

“We’ve been married two whole days now.” Gary was filled with awe. He couldn’t grasp the implications of this change in his life that had happened so quickly and yet was so permanent. “Or to put it another way, this is the third day of our marriage.”

“And we’re out of the snow,” Penny added. “It’s getting warmer.”

It had been snowing while they made breakfast.

“Now all we have is rain.”

“A little rain never hurt anybody.”

“There must be enough wheat out there to feed the whole country.”

They had been passing through miles and miles of wheat fields as they neared the Columbia River, which marked the border with Washington.

“After we cross the river we’ll start gaining altitude again on the way to Mt. Rainier,” Penny said, looking at the map. “We may run into some more cold weather.”

“We’re tough. We can take it.” Gary was feeling good. Even though he hadn’t been able to get hold of Henry, he had a feeling that nothing could go wrong.

***

Alfred didn’t want to get too far ahead of them. He stopped at a lodge in Packwood, a few miles from Mt. Rainier National Park. Last night he had stayed in a motel in northern Oregon. Traveling this way, while not luxurious, was at least comfortable. Eating in restaurants, driving through the countryside in a leisurely fashion. He mustn’t get used to it, because he was rapidly burning through his money.

It was clear from the notebook that they intended to visit the 14,000 foot peak. He hoped they weren’t going to try to climb it. Actually, he wouldn’t mind Gary climbing it, because it was a treacherous mountain, but he didn’t want anything to happen to Penny. He, himself, had never climbed a mountain, and he wasn’t about to start now.

He spread his Washington map out on the bed and studied it. He figured that sometime tomorrow they would show up at Paradise, a village inside the park. Although the park was large, it didn’t have many roads. He should be able to spot them there easily.

He had mixed feelings about finding them. On the one hand, he wanted to see Penny again. On the other hand, if they did make it here, it meant that they were still together and getting along all right. It meant that Penny hadn’t yet seen the light.

***

The food served in the rustic dining room of the lodge was delicious, and there was plenty of it. The walls were dark wooden logs, just like the walls of the cabin he was staying in. That was a real log cabin, albeit with modern conveniences. From what Alfred had learned about the original log cabins in school, they were dark, cold places, and he wouldn’t want to live in one.

He was chowing down on a healthy hunk of meat when out of the corner of his eye he saw a young couple come into the dining room. He looked directly at them and then jerked his head away. They were supposed to be camping. He hadn’t seen a campground in the vicinity. Did that mean they were staying here?

He became petrified, not able to move for several seconds. Then he turned his head slightly and peeked at them. A waitress escorted them to a table on the far side of the room. Good. They were seated with their profiles toward him, meaning that they probably wouldn’t notice him.

With Gary, it didn’t matter anyway, because he no longer looked like the person who had probably been described to them by the woman at the chapel. Penny hadn’t seen much of him for six years. Well, she had undoubtedly seen him at the restaurant in Lomita when he had eavesdropped on her conversations with her roommate. She couldn’t have recognized him.

His current short hair and hairless face resembled his yearbook picture a lot more than his previous look did, but she would still have a problem recognizing him at this distance. Especially if he didn’t let her get a good look at his face.

Breathing easier, he finished the main course and ordered apple pie a la mode. Since he didn’t dare call attention to himself by getting up to leave until they were gone, he might as well enjoy himself. He looked at them from time to time-casually, ready to turn his head away if they glanced in his direction.

His precautions were unnecessary. They only had eyes for each other. They bantered; they laughed; sometimes they reached across the table and held hands. They were obscene.

Alfred finished his pie and drank coffee. The dining room wasn’t full, so he wasn’t pressured to give up his table. He grew impatient, waiting and watching what he didn’t want to see. Fortunately, they didn’t linger over dinner, which would have increased his agony. Any time spent watching them together was too much. He didn’t know how much longer he could stand it when they finally finished eating and left.

Now what? He had gotten his glimpse of Penny. She was obviously happy. Now he should do what he had planned-go home, get his job back, and rebuild his life.

But first, he hastily paid his bill, put on his new winter jacket, and left the dining room. Outside it was dark, but he heard a tinkle of laughter coming from among the evergreen trees. Walking swiftly and silently on a blanket of pine needles, he followed the laughter and was just in time to see them enter one of the cabins.

He returned to his own cabin. It was roomy, with a living room, bedroom, and a small kitchen at the end of the living room. Once inside, he turned up the heat and turned on the television set. A movie called Man on Fire was playing, with Bing Crosby and Inger Stevens. The movie didn’t grab him. He kept the sound on to provide background noise while he took out his sketchpad. He extracted the sheets containing the sketches of Penny and placed them on a coffee table in front of the couch where he sat.

He opened the pad to a blank sheet and started drawing Penny in profile, the way she looked tonight. He knelt on a throw rug in front of the table and concentrated on his work. He had trouble getting it right. He ruined one drawing, turned the paper over, and tried drawing her on the other side. That didn’t look good, either.

He crumpled the paper into a ball and threw it across the room. Then he retrieved his jacket. He went outside and pulled the hood over his head. He didn’t like the cold. That’s why he’d left Connecticut. He walked downhill to their cabin. A light shone in one of the windows. If he could get another look at Penny, he might be able to draw her correctly.

Because of the sloping terrain, the window was above his head. Just like Penny’s window at her apartment. He looked around in the dark for something to stand on. The only thing he could see was a rock-actually a small granite boulder ten feet from the window. He tried to lift it and almost collapsed. If he succeeded in getting it off the ground, he would end up with a hernia.

However, he found that he could roll it because it was roughly spherical in shape. Very roughly. It didn’t want to go where he tried to direct it. It was much more interested in heading down the slope toward the woods and away from the cabin. By the time he got it near the window, he was hot and panting, in spite of the cold night air.

Now the trick was to stand on top of the uneven surface. He placed his hands against the logs of the cabin to steady himself and gingerly stood up on the rock. As he inched his body higher, his eyes came above the windowsill, and he could see into the cabin.

There they were, sitting on a couch to his left, similar to the one in his cabin. Penny and Gary were looking at the television set, which was to his right. He glanced at the screen and saw the blond beauty of Inger Stevens. They were watching the same movie he had been watching.

Watching was too precise a word. They did glance at the screen, occasionally, but they were more interested in each other. They kept kissing and fooling around. Now he was touching her-inappropriately. Now he slid his hand under her sweater. In spite of his disgust at what they were doing, Alfred unzipped his jacket, unbuttoned a couple of buttons of his shirt, and put his hand through the opening, pushing his T-shirt up and out of the way. He found his bellybutton and started manipulating it.

This helped to relieve his tension, but he still could barely watch the two of them. His body began to vibrate. He had only one hand available with which to steady himself. He pulled his other hand out of his shirt, but not in time. His body began to tilt, slowly but irrevocably. There was nothing on the side of the cabin that gave him a firm grip. His hands skittered along the log wall as he fell off the rock.

He landed clumsily and twisted his ankle. He tried, unsuccessfully, to suppress a cry of pain. Even though he landed on the pine needles, his body made a thump. They must have heard the cry or the thump. He got up and limp-ran toward the woods. Fortunately, there were no more cabins between him and the woods. The biggest problem in the dark was not tripping on rocks and pinecones.

Once in the woods, Alfred stopped behind one of the larger trees. The trunk was wide enough so that it easily hid him. He leaned against the rough bark and panted for a few seconds. Then he looked around the trunk of the tree and back toward the cabin. The door was open, and Gary was silhouetted in the doorway. He was looking around.

There was no way Gary could see him. Where he was in the woods it was almost pitch black. Gary came down the steps in front of the cabin. He was carrying a small flashlight, and Alfred could follow his progress by watching its beam. Gary walked to the side of the cabin where Alfred had looked through the window. He wouldn’t find anything there except a rock under the window. He wouldn’t be observant enough to see that the rock had been moved.

The light of the flashlight flitted along the ground and among the trees surrounding the cabin. Alfred didn’t think Gary would come into the woods, but he was prepared to keep the trunk of this granddaddy tree between them if he did. Gary’s search, however, was cursory. There was nothing for him to see. Alfred hoped he would go back inside. This one time he was depending on Penny’s allure to pull him back into the cabin like a rubber band.

Gary did return to the warmth of the cabin-and the warmth of Penny’s body. Alfred cursed him for that, but at least he appeared to be out of danger. He waited five minutes after the door closed. Five cold minutes, since he rapidly cooled off from his recent exertions.

He made a wide circuit of their cabin as he returned to his own. He limped because his ankle hurt. It was uphill to his cabin, which made it more difficult. When he reached his refuge, he collapsed on the sofa without taking off his coat. The movie was still playing. He watched it without much interest while he decided that Penny could go to hell for all he cared.

CHAPTER 10

“I don’t believe Mt. Rainier actually exists.” Penny was disgusted. She made an adjustment to the focus of their binoculars and looked again. “The map clearly shows Mt. Rainier to the south, but all I see is clouds.”

The map on the Observation Deck of the Space Needle pinpointed the grand peak to the south and slightly east of their location five hundred feet above the bustling metropolis of Seattle, but it was nowhere to be seen.

“Mt. Rainier is a myth whose purpose is to draw tourists to the great state of Washington.” Gary took the binoculars from her.

Penny was sure of it. That morning they had driven into cloud-covered Mt. Rainier National Park. The majestic peak was nowhere in sight. At the Visitor’s Center near Paradise Lodge, they found out that the glacier caves had been closed for a year due to snow. They tried to walk to Nisqualy Glacier in Paradise Valley. They reached a viewpoint, only to see fog and more fog. They did get a look at the lovely Fairy Pond.

They escaped from the fog and drove through Tacoma on the way to Seattle. In Seattle, they walked along the wharf area, stopping at The Old Curiosity Shop, with its shrunken heads, mummies, and other exotic imports, including items showcased by “Ripley's Believe It or Not.” Other large importers occupied nearby buildings. Random walking took them to the site of the 1962 Seattle World’s Fair and the Space Needle.

“ Anyway, there’s a good view of Puget Sound.” Gary swung the binoculars to the southwest. “Look, there’s a freighter.”

“ Let me see.” Penny playfully fought him for the binoculars. Gary gave them up without much of a struggle. She looked in different directions, pretending to hog them. Gary hovered nearby, so she finally gave them back, acting as if it were a magnanimous gesture on her part.

She mentally pinched herself. It was hard to believe she was actually married. At one time she hadn’t been able to picture herself getting married at all. So far married life had been a blast. The curse of Emily hadn’t affected her, after all. Well, maybe a little. But they had overcome it. She glanced around the platform, its height a good metaphor for the high she was on.

Then she looked straight down. That was a mistake. The platform extended out from the supporting structure, so there was nothing below except the ground, which looked miles away. Penny backed up as the universe reeled. She braced herself against the wall for a few seconds as she tried to put her stomach back in its proper place. One more jolt like that, and she wouldn’t be able to eat any dinner.

She wandered around the platform to see the view in different directions as other tourists did the same. She saw a man staring at the view whose profile looked vaguely familiar. Those big ears, the slight hook in his nose. She glanced at him several times, trying to place him. When he placed his hand on his stomach inside his jacket she was sure.

“Alfred,” she said, approaching him. “Alfred Ward.”

He focused on her, a startled expression suffusing his face. He looked like a deer caught in a driver’s headlights. For a moment, Penny thought he was going to turn and run from her.

“It’s me, Penny.” He still looked dazed. “From Fenwick.”

Recognition seemed to dawn in his eyes. Haltingly, he said, “Hi, Penny.”

“It’s good to see you, Alfred.” Penny went up to him and gave him a hug, backing off when he didn’t return it. “What has it been-six years? Well, I guess we’ve seen each other a few times since high school.”

“ Yes, a few times.” Alfred appeared to find his voice and managed something of a smile.

“ Tempus fugits, as Miss Warren used to say. Imagine running into a classmate in Seattle. What are you doing here?”

“Err…I’m sightseeing. Yes, I’m just here seeing the sights.”

“I’m on my honeymoon.” It was the first chance Penny had had to say those words to somebody she knew. The word honeymoon felt good rolling off her lips.

“Congratulations,” Alfred said. “Well, this is a good place to go. Lots to see.” He giggled.

“ We’re actually going all over the place. We just came from Mt. Rainier-although it was so foggy we couldn’t see the mountain. We don’t believe it really exists. We’re going on to Leavenworth tonight.”

“You’re moving faster than a speeding bullet.”

“We have to cover a lot of territory before school starts. I’m a teacher. What do you do?”

“Uh, I’m in the retail business. Meat, produce, canned food. That sort of thing.”

“Where do you live?”

“Los Angeles.”

“ No kidding. Me too. This really is a coincidence. We’ll have to get together.”

Gary came up beside Penny. He had seen her talking to a strange man. “Gary, this is Alfred Ward. We went to high school together. Can you believe that?”

“ Glad to meet you, Alfred.” Gary extended his hand.

Penny was glad Gary wasn’t the jealous type. Of course, he had no reason to be, especially with Alfred. But since Alfred had been a classmate of hers and because they had known each other forever, she owed him more than just a hello and good-bye.

“We’re going to take the monorail back to the wharf and have dinner there. Would you like to come with us? We can catch up on what’s been happening since high school.”

***

Alfred had not expected to run into them in Seattle. They were a day ahead of their schedule, as laid out in the notebook he had purloined. That morning he had waited until they drove away before he set foot outside his cabin. He was still limping from the effects of his fall, but he could manage to get around.

After he ate breakfast at the lodge, he had to decide what to do. He knew he should go back to L.A. He was on a fool’s errand, as he’d realized when he heard Connie Francis singing about fools. In addition, his money wasn’t going to last forever. He needed to get his job back. However, he didn’t want to leave on such a negative note, with his tail between his legs.

He wanted to feel that he had at least accomplished something. He didn’t know what that something was. Maybe if he went to Seattle and did some sightseeing he would feel better about himself. Then he could tell people-if anybody asked-that he had been on vacation. Seattle was a city, and he liked cities much better than the wilderness he had been seeing.

When Penny accosted him on the Space Needle, he was shocked. His first instinct was to run away, but that was impossible. Then, when she was so friendly, he remembered how she had acted toward him in high school. She was almost the only member of the in-crowd who had paid much attention to him. She had always smiled and showed concern for his well-being.

The dinner went well. They ate in a cafeteria at Pike’s Place Market with a view of Puget Sound. By the time they arrived there, Alfred had regained his poise. He was witty as they reminisced about the foibles of the students and teachers at their high school. He kept them both laughing with his stories. He had learned to play the class clown in school to gain attention, and this ability stood him in good stead now.

“ We were always doing things like taking the flags from the golf course and hiding in the trees. One time, a group of us were wandering around on a summer night, looking for something to do. The house where the Coles live now was about to be built. The boundaries of the house were staked out, and the stakes were connected with string. We moved one of the stakes. The next day the builders dug the foundation. They never spotted the error.”

“That house has always looked skew-geed to me,” Penny said, covering her mouth with her hand. “So you’re the one who did it.”

“ You didn’t tell anybody about it?” Gary was frowning.

“ Uh oh, I should have warned you,” Penny said. “Gary has very high moral standards. Yesterday, we stopped and bought a box of plums. When he saw me take a couple from another box and add them to our box, he said, ‘Are you going to teach our children to do that?’ Of course I was just replacing bad ones…”

“Where are you headed from here?” Gary asked, interrupting Penny.

“Los Angeles. Gotta get back to work.”

“What part of Los Angeles do you live in?” Penny asked. “We’re going to be living in Torrance.”

“Nice place, Torrance. I’m living inland. East of there. I’m not rich enough to live near the beach.”

“Give us your address and phone number, so we can get together.”

“ Well…I’m in the process of moving. I’ll let you know where I am after I’m settled. If you’d like to give me your information…”

Penny was already writing it down. This was much easier than calling somebody in Fenwick. He wasn’t about to let them know that he’d been living so close to Penny. Better to have them believe he was living in one of the many cookie-cutter communities that people might have heard of but couldn’t exactly place.

Los Angeles was such a big metropolis that two people could live there for a hundred years and never run into each other. Unless they wanted to.

CHAPTER 11

It was raining off and on, but that didn’t daunt Alfred. He felt invigorated as he drove toward Grand Coulee Dam on a scenic road that ran alongside a pretty blue lake. He drove with one hand and fingered his bellybutton with the other. He felt like a new person. There were good reasons for his feelings. Penny liked him. She really liked him. She liked him well enough to leave Gary for him.

He was sure of it. She had given him all the signals. Of course, she couldn’t come right out and say so in front of Gary. It was his turn to take action. He was the man. He had to claim his property.

First, she gave him a big hug when she spotted him. Then she asked him to have dinner with them. She readily gave him her address and phone number. And she hugged him again when they said good-bye.

On top of that, she was upset with Gary because he had corrected her about the plums. A small thing, perhaps, but a harbinger of what was to come. She understood that. She was a smart girl. She would dump him now before they became too entangled. She was just waiting for Alfred to make the first move.

This revelation had come to him during the night as he tossed and turned in his motel room, unable to sleep. He had figured the whole thing out. He was proud of his logical mind-a steel trap-when he chose to use it. Well, he was using it now.

First, he had eaten some crow. He had to admit his mistake in not approaching Penny before this. When he had moved to Lomita a year ago, he should have made himself known to her. It would have saved a lot of grief on his part and a lot of dating errors on her part. There never would have been a Gary. He, Alfred, and Penny would be going on their honeymoon together, not Penny and Gary.

But Alfred had been suffering from a recent rejection when he arrived in California. A rejection it had taken him months to get over. Psychologically, he wasn’t in any shape to say anything to Penny. Well, that was over and done with. He had recovered his poise. He was ready to talk to Penny the way he should have long ago. He was ready to be a man.

His shyness and insecurity had played him false before, but he had overcome them. He knew what he wanted, and he would go after it like a bull in a curio shop. He would get the girl, and they would ride happily ever after into the sunset.

They would be going on his kind of honeymoon. A honeymoon not so outdoorsy, with more creature comforts. Perhaps to a luxury resort. Penny would love it. She was just doing this roughing it thing because Gary wanted to. But she had wised up about Gary.

Once Alfred had figured everything out last night, he had to make a decision. Should he wait until Penny was back in Torrance, or should he act immediately? The answer was obvious. He had to act now. Strike while the poker was hot. Penny would expect it of him. He expected it of himself. He had a head of steam going, and it would lead him to victory.

Penny and Gary had graciously verified their schedule for him at dinner. It was almost the same as the one outlined in the notebook. They planned to stop at Grand Coulee Dam today, probably for lunch. Alfred had gotten smart. He had his lunch with him. He was sure he was ahead of them. He would be there when they arrived.

***

Gary was singing off-key along with a country song playing on the car radio. “I can’t help it if I’m still in love with you.”

“What’s the matter?” Penny asked. “You look as if you’ve lost your last friend.”

He realized that he had a pained expression on his face. “That’s a hurtin’ song. Written by Hank Williams. That’s how you’re supposed to look when you listen to that type of music.”

“It’s too mournful. If it affects you that much we’d better turn it off.”

Gary clicked off the radio. Penny was right. This was a time for joy, not sorrow.

“I can’t believe we’ve been married five days,” he said.

“It’s four days since August twenty-ninth.”

“I’m counting the day we got married as one.”

“All right, Mr. Mathematician. Have it your way. Are you going to try to call Henry again?”

Gary had forgotten about his old roommate. He hadn’t been able to reach him in several phone calls. They hadn’t had any problems since the day of their wedding.

“No, I’m going to write off my brush with the law as a bad dream.”

Gary couldn’t believe how happy he was about being married. Although he had never been actively unhappy in his life, there had always been something missing. Penny filled that void. It was true that he had been in love his last few months of college. However, there had been several strikes against that affair from the start.

One was that he had long planned to go to California the day he graduated, leaving Michigan where he was a student at the U of M, and Western New York where he had grown up, far behind. That was the guillotine hovering above the heads of his girlfriend and himself. They both knew it would drop at a preordained time. And it did.

Another problem was the age difference. Alice had been a first semester freshman, too young, too smart, too ambitious to get married, or to follow him to California. And Gary, himself, had not been ready for any kind of permanent commitment. The romance ended the day he boarded a plane for Los Angeles. He had not seen her since.

The echoes of Alice had reverberated for the first two years he was in California. He compared all the girls to her and found them wanting. He had bouts of living like a monk and at times verged on depression. Even after he got his dating act together, he had not found any fish worth keeping. He had thrown them all back. These failures had led him to join Human Inventory. It was one of the smartest things he had ever done.

“Viewpoint for the dam ahead.” Penny brought him out of his reverie.

He turned the car in the direction the sign indicated, and they were soon sitting at the foot of the largest concrete structure in the world-producer of hydroelectric power, irrigator of farmland.

“Darn this rain,” Penny said. “We’ll melt if we go out there. We’ll just have to eat lunch in the car.”

Fortunately, they had plenty of food with them, including pineapple juice, peanut butter and jelly sandwiches, cookies, potato chips, and a can of peaches.

“ A feast fit for a king.” Gary was particularly addicted to potato chips and made sure he got his share.

“Look at that car over there. Except for the color, it’s just like mine.”

Gary directed his gaze at a 1959 Ford Fairlane parked about fifty yards away, whose occupants apparently were also looking at the dam. He couldn’t see who was inside the car. The two-tone, green and white model had wings that were less pronounced than those of the 1957 model had been. It looked stylish, but it was a gas hog. Which is why they had opted to drive his economical Volkswagen on this trip, even though Penny’s car, given to her by her parents, would hold a lot more baggage.

***

Alfred saw their car pull up to the viewpoint. He had guessed right about their destination, but he had parked far enough away so they wouldn’t see him inside his car. They didn’t know what his car looked like yet. It was just the car of another sightseer. He was safe for the moment. Soon they would know his car, but it would be because Penny was leaving in it with him.

He could sit here and plot his next move. The immediate problem was the rain. It was coming down in sheets, and they showed no inclination to get out of the VW. It must be cramped in that little car, especially with all the stuff they had in the backseat. He was glad he had the roominess of his Ford, even though buying gas for it was rapidly depleting his cash supply.

As long as Penny stayed in the VW, he wouldn’t be able to isolate her so that he could talk to her. He needed to catch her away from Gary. How could he do that? Alfred finished his lunch. Penny and Gary stayed in their car. Alfred thought about creating some sort of disturbance that would get their attention and separate the two of them long enough for him to do what he had to do. It was raining too hard.

While he dithered, time passed. Before he could come up with a workable plan, they drove away.

***

Penny wasn’t sure why she felt the way she did. The feeling was not one of terror, but the prelude to terror, when the hairs on the back of your neck tell you that something really bad is going to happen, but you’re not quite sure what it is. Why should she feel this way at a pleasant campground in Little Round Pond State Park near Sandpoint, Idaho?

They were cooking their dinner on the Coleman stove and contemplating camping here for the night. Gary was busy tending the stove and seemed to be as happy as a mouse sitting on a mountain of cheese. They had come through Spokane, Washington, in intermittent rain and then crossed into Idaho. At Coeur d’Alene they had purchased some groceries and then headed north through beautiful scenery-trees, hills, the occasional lake. One thing the U.S.A. had in abundance was beautiful scenery.

It was cool but not cold. The sun would be setting in a while. Its rays were being filtered through the evergreen trees. The air had that fresh, foresty aroma, the aroma of an outdoors with clean air and no Los Angeles smog.

The ranger in charge of the campground was being very attentive to them. He had the time to be attentive because they were the only people in the campground. He was middle-aged and mild-mannered. He wore glasses and a ranger uniform. He looked as if he wouldn’t hurt a mosquito.

He was chatting with Gary at the moment, asking where they had come from, where they were going. Why had they decided to elope to Reno to get married? Didn’t they have family? Friendly questions. Nothing to be concerned about. Questions that anybody might ask. Questions that an ax murderer might ask.

Since it was the end of the camping season, the chances of anybody else showing up at this campground tonight were slim. All right, the chances of the ranger actually being an ax murderer ranged from slim to nonexistent. He was no more an ax murderer than Gary was. Penny admitted to herself that her fears were completely irrational. But irrational fears destroyed many a night’s sleep.

Maybe it was the ghost of Emily, coming to haunt her. Making sure that even when everything seemed idyllic, she had something to worry about. Things were going too well. That was a crazy thought, perhaps, but Penny couldn’t shake it.

Before they put up the tent, she broached her fears to Gary. She didn’t say that she thought the ranger was an ax murderer. She said that the campground felt creepy since they were the only campers. He was surprisingly sympathetic. He didn’t tell her she was crazy. He said that if she felt this way they would go on and stay somewhere else. She got the impression that he felt the isolation too.

CHAPTER 12

The landscape was getting wilder and wilder. Alfred had not known that large portions of the United States were completely uninhabited. While driving across the country he had encountered the emptiness of the plains, but at least there had been scattered farm houses.

He didn’t know where Penny and Gary were. He hoped he was ahead of them, because that’s what his plan called for. He had stayed the night at a motel in Sandpoint, Idaho, and gotten an early start this morning. Today, he knew that they planned to go into Glacier National Park on the Going-to-the-Sun Road. They had talked about hiking to a place called Sperry Chalet where they would stay overnight. That was complete madness, and Alfred would put a stop to it.

He ate an early lunch in Kalispell, Montana, because his map didn’t show anything beyond it that looked civilized. He had been picking up maps at gas stations as he went. Fortunately, most of them were free. As far as dinner was concerned, he expected to be back here by then, with Penny sitting happily beside him.

He drove into Glacier National Park and alongside Lake McDonald. He knew that the trail to Sperry Chalet started from the lake. He drove carefully on the road that some halfwits might call scenic, looking for signs. With trees on one side of the road and the lake on the other, unbroken expanses of green and blue, it was almost impossible for him to know exactly where he was. He was afraid that he might have passed the trail when he saw the sign. He pulled into a parking lot at the trailhead.

His heart sank as he spotted the green Volkswagen, sitting among a handful of other cars. Penny and Gary were nowhere to be seen. Alfred parked his car and walked over to the VW. It was locked. They were already on the trail.

***

“Do you remember when we climbed Mt. Manual in the Big Sur?” Gary asked as they stopped to take a breather.

“Do I ever.” Penny sipped water from her canteen. “It’s a good thing I had my hiking boots. If Grandpa hadn’t sent me the ten dollars to buy them… Do you know that you’re my first boyfriend he’s ever approved of?”

“You must have told him a good story.” Gary had never met her grandfather. In fact, he hadn’t met any member of her family except an uncle and aunt and a couple of cousins who lived in Goleta.

“I told him all about you in my letters. And, of course, I saw him when I went back east. I think the thing that sold him on you is the fact that you’re not Catholic.”

“Then for my sake, I’m glad I’m not. Anyway, Mt. Manual was a good training hike for this one. And I’m the one who got blisters.”

“That rattlesnake scared the bejesus out of me. I almost jumped off the mountain.”

The snake had skittered across the trail in front of them. They had been hiking alongside a cliff, and for a moment Gary had been afraid that Penny was really going to jump off. That was when he found out how scared of snakes she was.

“I wouldn’t have made it if it hadn’t been for you,” Penny continued. “Remember, I sat down and said I couldn’t go another step.”

Gary had been sure they were very close to the top. He went on ahead and spotted the peak. Then he returned and persuaded Penny to go the rest of the way. She staggered to the top, sank down on the ground, and took off her shirt to cool off. She looked very appealing, sitting there in her white bra, but neither of them had the energy to do anything about it.

Gary commented on that and Penny laughed. “As I recall, we were sharing the peak with a herd of wild pigs, so we would have had spectators if we had started messing around. Anyway, this trail is duck soup compared to that one.”

After they had left the campground last night, they had driven on to the thriving wilderness city of Libby, Montana, and stayed at the Hotel Libby. It was a nice room, but they weren’t sure whether they were sharing their bathroom with others. This morning they drove to Kalispell, picking up purple and green rocks on the way for a table they were planning to make. The rocks were to be inlaid in plastic to form the tabletop.

In Kalispell, they cashed travelers' checks and purchased groceries. They arrived at Lake McDonald shortly after noon and ate in the car because the meadow hummed with bees. Then they set out for Sperry Chalet.

This trail wasn’t really easier than Mt. Manual. It was longer, at 6.7 miles, with a 3,300 foot gain in altitude. They had to hike through stream beds, and sprinkles of rain fell on them from time to time. They were both holding up very well. Gary figured they might make it to the chalet in three hours, which was certainly faster than the average bear.

That thought made him look around. They were indeed in bear country, including grizzlies, and they wanted to stay clear of those big bad bears that could be killers. If Penny thought rattlesnakes were scary… He didn’t mention this to her, but they should keep moving. He shouldered his pack and said, “Time to hit the trail.”

***

The fates were conspiring against Alfred. Yesterday it was the rain at Grand Coulee Dam. Today they had beaten him here, somehow. He thought they were going to sleep at a campground near Sandpoint last night. If they had, he would have arrived here before them. They usually dallied along the way, and he had come directly here with only a couple of short stops.

All of the hope and optimism he had acquired as a result of the meeting in Seattle had evaporated. Now he was faced with few options. He could go home. If he had started for home two days ago, he would be getting home today. Now he was farther away from L.A., and it would take longer. It wasn’t a trip he was relishing.

He could try to figure out where they were going next and meet them there. According to the notebook, they were planning to visit Glacier and Yellowstone parks for the next few days. He was not planning to do any more camping, and other options were few inside the parks. It would be difficult to keep tabs on them. Besides, his money supply was approaching the precarious stage, and he couldn’t afford to keep doing this forever. He needed to have the Penny situation resolved quickly.

He could wait here tomorrow morning and meet them when they came down from the chalet. That would mean going back out of the park to find a place to sleep and returning in the morning. It might work, but among the other things he was running out of was patience for waiting.

Or-and this would have been unthinkable a couple of days ago-he could hike up to the chalet and have it out with them there. They wouldn’t be able to avoid him in an isolated environment. The more he thought about it, the better he liked the idea.

There were a few niggling problems. He didn’t have hiking boots. However, the start of the trail looked fairly smooth. Maybe he didn’t need them. He didn’t have a pack. But then, he didn’t have anything to carry in a pack. He had his jacket with a hood, so he shouldn’t be cold. When the temperature was warm enough that he didn’t have to wear it, he could tie it around his waist.

On the plus side, he had a bottle he had filled with water that he could carry with him. It had contained orange soda, originally. It was made of glass; he would have to be careful not to drop it, but it couldn’t weight much over two pounds filled. He would travel light and move fast.

Alfred started along the trail, striding briskly and whistling. One hundred yards later, his ankle started hurting. He had completely forgotten about that damned ankle. He wasn’t going to let that stop him. He would tough it out. He kept going, albeit a little slower and with a slight limp.

***

They were enjoying dinner in the rock building that contained the kitchen and the dining room when a commotion occurred at the entrance. Penny wouldn’t have paid any attention, figuring that it was just a latecomer for dinner, but the door was opened with enough force that it swung in a 180-degree arc and slammed against a doorstop, making all the diners look up.

Then a hooded figure fell into the room, landing facedown on the floor. The figure lay there, not moving, while dead silence replaced the normal buzz of conversation. Everybody was frozen in place for several seconds, like a tableau painted by a French impressionist.

Just when Penny started thinking that time had stopped altogether, a man who was sitting at a table near the door got up from his chair and walked over to the prone figure. He put a hand on the figure’s shoulder and said, “Are you okay?” Penny didn’t hear a response. The man lifted the hood of the figure, revealing a head with short hair. It belonged to a male.

The man on the floor groaned and slowly lifted himself to his hands and knees. He groaned again and lifted one knee off the floor. Penny saw that his pants were ripped, and the knee poking through the hole had blood on it.

“That’s your friend from high school,” Gary said.

Penny recognized Alfred at the same time. What in the world was he doing here? And in this condition? She instinctively got up and ran over to him. She knelt beside him and helped him get to a sitting position.

“What are you doing here?” she asked.

He stared at her, and she wondered whether he recognized her. “I broke my water bottle. It smashed when I fell.”

“Is that when you hurt your knee?”

He looked at his bloody knee, as if seeing it for the first time. He nodded.

***

Gary was extremely dissatisfied with what appeared to be the only solution to the situation. He walked back toward their table where Alfred was now sitting with Penny, showing a voracious appetite, eating everything in sight. The scrape on his knee had been cleaned and bandaged, using the first aid kit belonging to the chalet. Gary helped him take off his wet shoes and socks. The socks, especially, stuck to his feet and had to be peeled off. Gary lent him a pair of socks, which he now wore. He still wore his jacket to help him warm up, but at least he wasn’t wearing the hood.

Gary caught Penny’s eye and motioned to her. She got up and followed him to the corner of the dining room, underneath one of the gas lights, hanging from the ceiling, that was now lit. Tom Edison’s electric lights hadn’t found their way here yet.

“They don’t have any rooms available,” Gary said. “They’re full. They’re willing to put a cot in our room and let him sleep there.” The tone of his voice betrayed how much he liked that idea.

Penny put an arm on his shoulder and said, “It’s a terrible imposition, honey, but it’s only for one night. If it’s any consolation, I got my period today.”

That was slight consolation. “Did you find out what he’s doing here?”

“He said that we made it sound like so much fun when we told him about the chalet that he decided he wanted to stay here.”

“So he drove all the way from Seattle with no equipment and no hiking experience, just to hike up here. It’s a wonder he didn’t kill himself. And of course he didn’t have a reservation either.”

“I agree, it wasn’t the smartest thing in the world to do. But then, as I recall, he was never very swift upstairs in high school, either.” She tapped her head.

Gary didn’t want to be the bad guy. He knew that showing compassion for Alfred would reflect favorably in Penny’s eyes. It was only for one night. He felt a little better, knowing the number of points he would make with her.

***

The cot wasn’t that uncomfortable. It was definitely more comfortable than the front seat of his car. Alfred lay on his back with the blankets pulled up to his chin and grinned into the dark. He could see the stars shining brightly through the uncovered window. Stars were fine, just as long as they were outside and he was inside.

In spite of the primitiveness of this place-no electricity, no hot water, no indoor toilets-things had turned out a lot better than he could have anticipated when he was halfway up the trail, wondering whether he would make it to the chalet before dark, or perhaps get lost and eaten by bears.

He was finally warm, under five blankets, after having wet feet for most of the hike. His knee didn’t hurt. He had devoured a good dinner. He was feeling better than he had felt for a long time, even though he was exhausted. There were no lights in the bedroom. Since the only light was provided by a small flashlight that Penny and Gary had brought, they had all gone to bed as soon as they had come from the other building.

After dinner, Penny and Gary had played dominoes in the dining room. Alfred claimed he was too tired to play, but he watched them. Gary was merciless, beating Penny in every game. This was another reason she would be glad to get rid of him. He was dominating her. Alfred knew that Gary would probably beat him, too. He didn’t know whether this would be good or bad in Penny’s eyes, so he made the wise decision to stay out of it.

He listened for sounds of movement from the double bed. Aside from a few whispers when they first turned off the flashlight, there hadn’t been much noise forthcoming from that direction. They certainly weren’t doing anything of a sexual nature. That was one thing he was happy about.

He would never attempt a hike like this again. Why any sane person would engage in such misery on purpose, he didn’t know. He did have to hike down in the morning, but going down should be a lot easier than coming up.

During the few minutes he had been alone with Penny, he considered trying to win her over. There wasn’t time to do it, and he was too tired and too hungry. His brain wasn’t working. He didn’t want to negotiate from a position of weakness. Tomorrow he would have a much better opportunity. He had spent the last few minutes making a plan that he was sure would succeed. Now it was time to get some sleep.

CHAPTER 13

Getting them down the trail wasn’t as difficult as Gary had been afraid it might be. He had Penny go first, then Alfred. He stayed close behind Alfred, hoping to be able to catch him if his slippery shoes betrayed him on the damp rocks. That was probably wishful thinking, and he certainly couldn’t prevent the klutz from getting wet feet. His shoes weren’t waterproof, and they had to wade through shallow streams.

Last night had been a pain, but it could have been worse. Gary and Penny had slept in most of their clothes under many blankets. Their sex life would have been restricted even if Alfred hadn’t been in the room, and they were all so tired they had gone to sleep rather quickly. In a little while they would see the last of him.

They went slowly, which required a lot of patience on Gary’s part. Their muscles were all sore from the ascent, but it was clear that Alfred had the biggest problems. He walked stiff-legged and had trouble stepping down, which is what they had to do for almost seven miles. His calves must be screaming. In addition, it was obvious that his knee bothered him at first, but it appeared to loosen up, and after a while, he stopped limping. But he had to rest frequently.

They arrived at the parking lot about noon and decided to eat their trail lunches in the meadow, ignoring the bees. Because they were concentrating on their steps on the way down, they hadn’t talked about anything else. Now Penny asked Alfred what his plans were.

Alfred swallowed a bite of his sandwich. “This place is so beautiful. Since I’ve come this far, I’d like to see a little more of it. Perhaps drive through the park today.”

“That’s what we’re going to do,” Penny said.

“You two have done so much for me, already. I hate to impose any more, but, uh, I don’t think I can drive today.”

Gary stared at him. Not drive? If he could walk, he could drive.

“The backs of my legs are so sore.” Alfred touched one of his calves and winced in pain. “And my knee is too. I’m afraid that I wouldn’t be able to put the brake on hard, and this road has so many hills and curves. If I can’t use the brakes…” His voice trailed off.

“What you should do is drive slowly back to the Kalispell area,” Penny said. “The road is easier going in that direction. Then rest for a day or so until you’re not so sore.”

The corners of Alfred’s mouth turned up. “If I had all the time in the world, I could do that. I have to get back to work in a few days. What I was thinking-and I know it’s a terrible imposition-well, since we’re going in the same direction, perhaps Penny could drive my car and follow Gary.”

Gary couldn’t believe what he was hearing. He had to tread carefully because Penny appeared to be sympathetic to Alfred’s problems. “What kind of a car do you have?”

“It’s that Ford over there.”

Gary followed Alfred’s pointing finger and with a shock recognized the car. Where had he seen it? “Did you stop at Grand Coulee Dam two days ago?”

“Why yes.”

“We were there at the same time,” Penny said. “We saw your car. I remember it because it looks just like my car. I didn’t know it was yours.”

“Really? Where’s your car?” Alfred looked around the parking area.

“We didn’t bring it,” Penny said. “We brought Gary’s car.”

“What kind of a car do you have?” Alfred asked Gary.

“The green Beetle.” Gary indicated his car, parked thirty feet from Alfred’s.

“I remember your car,” Alfred said, beaming. “VW’s are so…cozy. As I recall, it was raining hard at the dam.”

“Speaking of the car, I need to get something from it.” Gary nodded to Penny to accompany him.

When they were out of earshot of Alfred, Gary said, “How much longer are we going to have to put up with this guy?” He was scowling, but he couldn’t help himself.

“He is becoming a pain. I tell you what. We’ll help him out today, and that’s it. Tomorrow he’s on his own. I’ll drive his car because I’m used to driving an automatic. You’re better with the VW in the mountains. This road is really tricky.”

“Where is Alfred going to ride?”

“I can tell by your tone of voice that you don’t want him riding with you. He can ride with me. It’s okay. He’s harmless.”

“I’m not worried about that. I’m worried about being separated from you. After all, this is only the seventh day we’ve been married.”

“You’re so sweet.” Penny gave him a hug. “We’ll be together at all the viewpoints. I’ll make it up to you. I promise.”

When Penny talked like that, he would do anything for her. One day shouldn’t make that much difference out of a lifetime.

***

Penny drove the Ford from the parking lot onto the road behind Gary. He had promised to drive slowly in the mountains, so that she wouldn’t have any trouble keeping up with him. They would be stopping often.

The jagged peaks were gray on top, except for pockets of white snow. Lower down, blankets of green covered the hillsides where the evergreen trees ruled. Everything looked so sharp and fresh and clean. You could eat off the landscape. They headed uphill and would be going over the continental divide.

Penny glanced at Alfred sitting in the seat beside her. He had changed from the pants with the torn knee into another pair. He looked very much the same as he had in high school, with his hair short and his head a little too large for his body. Ears and nose to match. He had unzipped his jacket, and Penny could see the bulge in his stomach. That hadn’t changed either.

“Fantastic scenery.” Penny tried to make light conversation.

“We don’t have much time,” Alfred said.

Time for what? They had plenty of time.

“Look.” Penny braked as a mother grizzly bear and two cubs loped across the road in front of them. The mother ran on three legs, holding the fourth aloft. They disappeared over the cliff at the side of the road.

“We don’t have much time,” Alfred repeated, “so I’ll make this quick. I want you to come with me.”

“Come with you where?”

“Leave Gary and come home with me.”

She must not have heard him correctly. “What did you say?”

“I want you to leave Gary and come home with me. Now. Today.”

He couldn’t be serious. He wasn’t smiling, but she decided to treat it as a joke. She laughed and said, “Alfred. I never knew you had such a sense of humor.”

“I mean it. Gary’s no good for you. I’ll take care of you.”

“All right, joke’s over. I don’t want to hear any more talk like that.”

Penny glanced at Alfred. He was looking at her with his mouth slightly open. After a pause he said, “I’ll protect you from Gary. You don’t have to be afraid of him.”

“I’m not afraid of Gary. Now will you get off this subject?” She was getting mad.

“We had an understanding.”

“What?”

“At the Space Needle. And dinner afterward. Gary is controlling you. With his so-called morals and his domineering nature. I saw it in your eyes. You were appealing to me to help you get away from him.”

“Alfred, you have completely lost what little mind you had. If you say one more word, I’m going to stop this car and dump you out.”

“It’s my car. But before you do anything rash, listen to this.” His voice had suddenly developed a hard edge that Penny had never heard before. “What do you think Gary will do when he finds out that I know you have a mole on your left breast?”

Penny turned to look at him and almost drove off the cliff. She jerked the wheel to turn the car away from the cliff and then had to slam on the brakes to prevent them from driving into the mountain on the other side of the road. She brought the car to a stop and sat there trembling.

“How do you know that?” She immediately realized that it was the wrong thing to say. She was admitting that he was right. How could he know? It must have been a wild guess. She could tell from his wolfish grin that he knew he had scored.

“Remember the party at Joan’s house when we were seniors in high school?”

She shook her head.

“Let me refresh your memory. Halloween night. Everybody went in costume. As I recall, your boyfriend of the moment was off somewhere. You put on quite a show.”

It was coming back. She had long forgotten about that night. Repressed it. She had gone as a cheerleader. Nothing unusual about that since she was a cheerleader at Fenwick High School. Underneath her cheerleader uniform she had worn sexy pink panties, instead of tights, and a pink bra.

It was her secret, and she didn’t really intend to show off her fancy underwear-at least that’s what she told herself-but when the Thunderbird wine started flowing, she became warm-from the wine, the bodies, and a fire in the fireplace. Somebody put marching music on the phonograph-the kind the school band played at football games. That’s when she started doing cheerleading routines. Which made her even warmer.

The boys, who had also been sucking up the wine, started shouting, “Take it off.” She used the heat to rationalize taking off her sweater, evoking more cries. So she took off her skirt. She remembered doing handstands and then going out in the yard and turning cartwheels. She wasn’t certain what happened after that. Alfred must have been at that party-she didn’t remember-but what did he know that she didn’t? How did he find out about the mole on her breast? Penny decided that silence was her best defense.

Horns blew behind her. She was stopped in a traffic lane on the narrow road. Cars were trying to get by. She drove forward, still trembling a little.

“You did a striptease,” Alfred said. “Then you passed out on the lawn.”

She must have passed out because her memory ended at that point. It was definitely out of character for her. It had cost her a boyfriend, although that had been a minor loss. There were plenty of boys aching to go out with her. But what about Gary? She had represented herself to him as an All-American girl. Would this bother him? After all, it had happened seven years ago. Youthful indiscretion.

What had occurred after she passed out? She was afraid to hear what Alfred was going to say next.

“Of course, I wasn’t drinking,” Alfred continued.

Ouch. Puritan Alfred.

“I was looking out for you. I and another guy carried you upstairs and put you on a bed in Joan’s spare room so you’d be safe.”

Uh oh. She definitely didn’t want to hear this. She spotted the green VW stopped at a turnout. She pulled in behind it. This should give her a reprieve for a moment. And time to collect her thoughts.

CHAPTER 14

Gary saw the Ford coming around a curve and breathed a sigh of relief. He had started to worry when he saw that Penny was no longer behind him. He pulled into the first available turnout and waited for several agonizing minutes. Had she lost control of the car and…? He couldn’t bring himself to finish that thought. But he realized how empty life would be without her.

Penny brought the car to a stop and got out. Alfred exited awkwardly from his side. He really was hurting. Maybe it was dangerous for him to drive. Penny walked directly to Gary and gave him a big kiss. That was a nice way to be greeted.

“What happened to you?” Gary’s anxiety made his voice harsher than it should have been.

“I…I thought I had a flat tire. We stopped to check.” Her voice sounded strange.

“It’s dangerous to stop on this road. Let me check the tires.” Gary walked around the Ford. The tires looked fine to him. He went back to Penny. Alfred was a few feet away, looking up at the Garden Wall, a spectacular mountain ridge.

“Is Alfred acting okay?” Gary sensed that Penny was jumpy. He had labeled Alfred as a weirdo from the moment he met him.

“He’s fine,” Penny said, quickly but unconvincingly. “He’s complaining about his aches and pains, but I can handle him.”

“He can ride in the VW with me for a while.”

“It wouldn’t be fair to foist him off on you. He’s my classmate and my problem. I’ll drive him.”

“Your problems are my problems.”

“What I mean is, I don’t want him to bore you. At least he and I can reminisce about the old days.”

Gary wasn’t satisfied. He was about to argue when Penny said, “His legs are really sore. He has to stretch them out. He needs the legroom in the Ford.”

The VW actually had a lot of legroom for such a small car, but Gary didn’t want to start an argument right there, especially in front of Alfred. He decided to accept the situation.

***

Penny dreaded what was coming next, but she couldn’t let Alfred ride with Gary, at least until she heard how bad Alfred’s story was going to get. He had become a loose cannon. The little convoy started up again, with Gary in the lead. Alfred didn’t say anything at first. Penny decided to wait him out. Maybe he would forget about it. Maybe it was just a bad daydream. She navigated the mountain road slowly and carefully, staying close behind Gary.

“The guy who helped me carry you upstairs was drunk. He wanted to do more than just put you on the bed, if you know what I mean.”

Penny cringed inside. She knew all too well. She noticed that Alfred had placed his hand on his stomach with his fingers inside his shirt, like pictures of Napoleon she had seen. That gesture had helped her identify him at the Space Needle.

“I kicked him out of the room and shut the door. I put you under the covers so you wouldn’t be exposed.”

Alfred paused again. What did he want, a medal? This was agonizing, hearing the story come out piece by piece. She didn’t know whether he was telling the truth, but she couldn’t contradict him.

“You don’t remember any of this, do you?” Alfred said.

He had called whatever bluff she had. “I remember things.” She tried to sound indignant, but the words didn’t come out very forcefully.

“You were very grateful to me.”

Penny could tell that Alfred was watching her, waiting for her reaction. She decided to return to silence.

“ Very grateful, if you know what I mean. And I really like your mole.”

So this was the story. This was what he would tell Gary. She shuddered.

Additional memories returned to her. She had indeed woken up in Joan’s spare bedroom in the wee hours of the morning-naked. With a splitting headache. Once she figured out where she was, she turned on a light and found her clothes in the room. Someone had collected them for her. She got dressed, snuck out of the house, and walked home. It was less than a mile. She snuck into her own house and made it into her bedroom without being seen. Her brothers were asleep. Her mother was asleep. Her father was asleep and probably drunk to boot.

There was gossip at school, of course-that’s what had cost her a boyfriend-but nothing that enlightened her about what had happened when she was unconscious, except that it was Joan who had put her clothes in the room. It was a lost slice of her life that she couldn’t get back.

Penny negotiated a hairpin curve and said slowly, “There’s no way I’m going to run off with you. So what do you want?”

“I want to be your friend. That’s all, Penny. I just want to be your friend.”

Alfred’s voice had a pleading tone. And the word “friend” sounded innocuous enough. If only he would settle for that.

***

They were cooking their dinner at St. Mary’s Campground located at the east entrance to Glacier National Park. At least they weren’t sleeping in the campground. They had gotten two inside rooms at St. Mary’s Lodge. Alfred hadn’t argued about getting himself a separate room. He had Penny where he wanted her, and he wouldn’t push his luck just now.

Gary was tending to the Coleman stove. He was very good at this camping stuff. Good at climbing treacherous mountain trails and staying in places with no heat, lights, bathrooms, or hot water. Roughing it. Making Penny rough it. This was no life for Penny. Alfred would see that Penny lived a life of luxury.

Alfred helped Penny set the wooden picnic table. Gary was busy at the stove. The hamburgers wouldn’t be ready for a few minutes. Alfred said to Penny, “Come with me and watch the sunset. It’s going to be beautiful.” He didn’t care that much for sunsets, but it was a convenient excuse to get Penny away from Gary.

She looked at him. He returned her gaze. He had the power to make her go with him. It gave him a surge inside, almost electrical in nature. She told Gary they’d be back soon and walked beside him. He took her to a spot where they could see the beautiful sunset better, but also a spot away from everybody else.

He gave her a few seconds to admire the sunset and then said, “I need a hug.” He took her by the shoulders and turned her toward him. He put his arms around her, going inside her arms that hung limply by her sides. At first she just stood there. Then, slowly, she put her arms loosely around his neck. She felt good against him.

He lowered his hands to the bottom of her sweater and slid them underneath it. He untucked her shirt and pulled it up until he felt the bare skin of her back. He felt her muscles tense, so he stopped moving.

She started to pull away. He held her with one hand and moved his other hand quickly around her body, following the curve of her waistline, letting the smooth skin slide sensuously through his fingers. He found her bellybutton. Her fabulous innie bellybutton. He touched it as he would a shrine, respectfully.

Penny abruptly jerked away from him and punched him hard in the face, making him stagger backward and grunt loudly.

“Don’t ever do that again,” she shouted. She turned and ran back toward Gary and their picnic spot.

Alfred watched her go, feeling his aching jaw with his hand. She really packed a wallop. Anger flared inside him. How dare she hit him? She would pay for this. As he practiced opening and closing his mouth to make sure his jaw wasn’t broken, another thought came to him.

He had gotten to first base with her. Of course he couldn’t go all the way on the first date. She wasn’t that kind of a girl, but she was amenable to his advances. She had hugged him. He had the upper hand. She couldn’t afford to have him tell Gary about her past. There would be other opportunities for him. He was sure she had enjoyed it. She was just being coy. He walked back slowly with a big, if painful, grin on his face.

***

Gary was flipping the hamburgers when Penny came running up to him, out of breath. He barely had time to put down the spatula before she ran right into his arms. Her body was shaking.

“What’s the matter? Is it Alfred?”

She didn’t speak; she just clung to him. As her breathing slowed, she said, “There he comes. Don’t say anything. I’m okay. Everything’s fine. I’ll tell you later.”

Alfred came strolling up, grinning. “Is dinner ready? I’m so hungry I could eat a bear.”

Gary thought his grin looked lopsided. Maybe Alfred’s face was lopsided, and he just hadn’t noticed before. Gary had an urge to wipe the grin off his lopsided face, because he was sure Alfred had done something to Penny. Penny didn’t want him to act impulsively. He would hear her story later and take appropriate action. Meanwhile, he would keep his cool and try to be the perfect host.

Neither Penny nor Alfred talked about what had happened during dinner. In fact, Alfred acted as though nothing had happened. Penny was very quiet, unusual for her, and she sat close to Gary.

He had a hard time not challenging Alfred, but he honored Penny’s wishes. Tonight was definitely the last time they would have to put up with him. Tomorrow they would leave him behind. Gary wouldn’t accept any more reasons for Alfred tagging along with them.

***

Penny and Gary weren’t alone for any length of time until they went to their room at the lodge to go to bed. Penny finally made it her job to extract them from Alfred’s company, giving excuses to him even though it was fairly early, telling him that they were tired after a strenuous day.

The three of them had attended a ranger show and washed clothes together in domestic bliss, with Alfred babbling about all the sights they had seen. He obviously expected to do more sightseeing with them tomorrow. That was probably the reason he didn’t tell his story about her to Gary. He thought he had power over her, even though she had hit him. That hadn’t fazed him at all. What a strange person.

Penny tried not to antagonize Alfred further. She didn’t want him to say anything to Gary that would inflame the situation. Gary would erupt and probably attack Alfred. They both might end up hurt and get themselves thrown out of the lodge. She wasn’t sure what it would do to their marriage. If they could escape with no blood being shed and the marriage intact, she would be happy.

Once they were inside their room with the door closed, Penny had to tell Gary something. She simply said that Alfred had made a pass at her, and she had rebuffed it. She didn’t elaborate.

“That son of a bitch. I’m going to go punch his lights out.” Gary started to open the door.

“Leave him alone.” Penny restrained him. “You’ll only get us kicked out of this place. Alfred’s not worth it. We’ll leave before he gets up in the morning. With any luck we’ll never see him again.”

She hoped that was true. She set their travel alarm clock for five a.m. before she turned out the light.

Penny didn’t want Gary to touch her because she felt dirty and unworthy, although she knew he was hungry for her. She told him she still had her period. That was unfair to him. She had other ways of satisfying him. She employed them now. He was asleep in ten minutes. It would be a different matter for her.

She lay awake thinking about Alfred, wondering what motivated him. He had always been a little peculiar, but nothing like this. He had become excited from touching her navel, instead of, say, her breasts, which is what she would have expected him to do when his hands started to wander. Peculiar behavior, indeed. And very scary. She wouldn’t tolerate it, regardless of the consequences.

CHAPTER 15

Gary didn’t want to give up his dream, but something was pulling him inexorably back toward consciousness.

“Honey, wake up.” Penny’s hand was on his shoulder.

He reluctantly opened his eyes. He couldn’t see anything. They had an inside room at the lodge with no windows.

“What time is it?” he asked groggily.

“Five o’clock.” She turned on the lamp sitting on her nightstand. “I’d like to get up now and get out of here.”

“It’s the middle of the night.”

“If we leave now, we can shake Alfred.”

Gary stretched his hand to his lamp and switched it on. He tried to wake up enough to think clearly. Alfred. Alfred had eaten dinner with them. He had gone to the ranger show on geology with them. He had even done laundry with them at the lodge. And he had somehow molested Penny, although she had downplayed it.

At dinner, Alfred had asked them where they intended to go in Yellowstone. Penny secretly put her finger to her lips, warning Gary not to be specific. He talked in generalities about their plans. Alfred suggested that they continue driving together. Gary and Penny didn’t respond.

Yes, Penny was right. They should get out of there right now and leave Alfred behind for good. Alfred was a burr; once he stuck to you, he was almost impossible to get rid of. In addition, Gary was afraid that if he saw him again, he would beat him up. That wasn’t appropriate behavior for a honeymoon.

Gary threw off his covers and hopped out of bed, grimacing as his bare feet hit the cold wooden floor. “We can be out of here in ten minutes.”

***

Alfred was livid. He stomped around the parking lot. He picked up pinecones and threw them at trees. Penny had betrayed him. They had a deal, and she’d betrayed him. That bitch. That damned-to-hell bitch.

He had woken up at seven-thirty after a very pleasant sleep. He had dressed and gone to their room and knocked on the door. No answer. He had gone into the lodge cafe to see if they were having breakfast. They weren’t there. He had gone outside and looked for their car in the parking lot. The car was nowhere to be seen.

He ate breakfast at the cafe, hoping against hope that they might be back soon. An hour later they hadn’t come back. They weren’t coming back. Penny had double-crossed him. He paced back and forth the length of the parking lot, looking in vain for the VW and throwing more pinecones. He became aware of people watching him and started feeling self-conscious. Well, he would find her. She couldn’t get away from him.

Alfred drove south toward Yellowstone, because he knew they were headed in that direction. His calves were still sore, but if he were careful, he could drive safely. As he went, savage thoughts flooded his brain. It was Gary who was doing this, not Penny. He had forced her to leave, against her will. He was a domineering, moralistic pig. Gary was the cause of all his problems. There was only one solution. He had to kill Gary.

His money situation was growing desperate. When he stopped for gas in Helena, the capital of Montana, this got his attention like a jab in the gut. After paying for the gas, only a few lonely bills remained in his wallet. Not enough money to eat, pay for motels, and buy gas for the return to Los Angeles, even if he drove back by the shortest route.

What should he do? Alfred parked his car in downtown Helena and walked around with his hands in his pockets. He strolled past the state capitol with its dome on top. The dome had a statue on it. There was another statue in front. Statues of important people. People with money and influence. He had neither.

During his meandering he passed a pawnshop with various items for sale inside the dirty window. He walked another block and stopped. One of the items in the window had been a small gun. That’s what he needed. He walked slowly back to the pawnshop. He had never been inside one before. He stood at the front window for a minute, afraid to enter.

How much did a used handgun cost? If he said he wanted a gun, would the owner interrogate him-ask him what he wanted it for? Expose his ignorance of firearms? He had never shot a gun, except for a BB gun when he was a child. The draft board had declared him 4-F for a minor physical problem-not related to his bellybutton-so he hadn’t learn how to fire a rifle, courtesy of Uncle Sam, let alone a handgun.

What would he say in answer to questions? He would think of something. His need overcame his trepidation, and he opened the door to the jingling of a bell.

***

They purchased groceries in cold Choteau, Montana. Then they drove from light rain into blue skies as they approached Helena. They crossed the headwaters of the Missouri River at Three Forks where three rivers come together: the Jefferson, Madison, and Gallatin.

All this time, whether she was driving or riding as a passenger, Penny had been thinking how wonderful Gary was. He was cheerful and attentive to her. He was supportive of her, but not domineering. He enjoyed sightseeing as much as she did. If she had any doubts about marrying him before, they had evaporated.

She filled him in on the details of what Alfred had done to her, now that they were separated from him. She told him she had punched Alfred. He laughed and said that since she had punched him, he didn’t need to. She told him he had asked her to run away with him. Gary became very upset, but Penny assured him that she had told Alfred in no uncertain terms that she would never do that.

She loved Gary too much and told him so. She would give herself to him without reserve tonight. He deserved it.

***

A half hour after he had walked into the pawnshop, Alfred walked out with a gun in his jacket pocket. He also had some bullets and knowledge of how to load it, how to work the safety, and how to fire it. It had taken almost his last dollar, and he’d haggled to get the price down to one he could afford. He felt surer of himself, more powerful, knowing that he had a weapon.

What he had to do next was to replenish his money supply. He continued to drive south toward Yellowstone. The afternoon wore on. He was getting hungry, but he didn’t have any money to buy food. In one of the towns along the route he spotted a grocery store. He pulled into the parking lot and backed his car into a corner stall where he had a view of the entrance.

He knew grocery stores. He felt comfortable inside them. He sat in his car and watched shoppers go in and out, trying to get up his nerve. He pictured how the interior of the store would look-where the checkout counter would be located, close to the entrance. He knew cash registers. He knew that checkers often placed their large bills underneath the money tray. In order to get all the money, you had to lift the tray.

This was a mom and pop store, much smaller than the one he had worked at in Lomita. It didn’t have as many customers, and it wouldn’t have as much money in the till. He didn’t need a lot of money-just enough to tide him over until he could get back to work.

The sun set, and he began to have hunger pangs. All he’d had to eat since breakfast were some snacks. He kept track of who went in and out of the store, and he was certain that there were no customers inside at the moment. This was the time to act. His stomach started churning, and he wondered whether he would throw up. He swallowed to keep the bile down. He would feel a lot better when he had the money and was far away from here.

Alfred took one bullet and carefully placed it in the chamber of the gun, following the instructions of the pawnshop owner. He had considered leaving the gun empty, but having it loaded gave him more confidence. He wouldn’t feel as if he were bluffing, even though he had no intention of firing the gun.

He left the car keys in the ignition and the door unlocked. He put up the hood of his jacket and sauntered toward the entrance of the store, his hands in his jacket pockets where he could feel the comforting hardness of the gun. He went inside and was glad that the man near the checkout counter had his back turned to him. He was placing some cans on a shelf.

The man was older and thinner. Alfred was heavier and should be able to overpower him, if that became necessary. He was confident that it wouldn’t, but it was comforting to be dealing with somebody smaller.

He wanted to verify that nobody else was in the store. He strolled down one of the few aisles, grabbing a bag of potato chips on the way. He quickly checked the other aisles. The store was empty except for the clerk.

Taking a deep breath, Alfred walked to the checkout counter and plunked his bag of chips down. The man turned away from the cans and came to the counter. He wore glasses and peered at Alfred through the lenses with a slight squint.

“This all for you?” he asked.

Alfred nodded, not trusting himself to speak.

The man rang it up and said, “That’ll be thirty-nine cents.”

Alfred still couldn’t say anything. He froze for what seemed an eternity. He felt like an actor who had forgotten his lines. To cover his discomfiture he reached for his wallet.

“Gonna get some rain tonight.” The man waited patiently for him to produce his money.

Alfred had been driving through light rain part of the day. He nodded and fumbled with his wallet. He pulled out his last dollar bill and handed it to the man. He felt a sense of relief. Maybe he would just pay for the potato chips and leave. The man probably ran the store with his wife. He had a family. He wasn’t rich. He couldn’t afford to lose his day’s receipts. He was just trying to keep the wolf from the door.

The man opened the drawer of the cash register. He took out coins for change. Alfred saw the bills stacked neatly by denomination. There was enough money there to last him for a week. He needed that money.

He cleared his throat and said, “I’ll take it all.”

“Pardon?” The man turned his head toward him.

He reached his hand toward Alfred with the coins. Alfred had mumbled, and the man apparently hadn’t understood him-or he had pretended not to understand him. Alfred could still take the coins and get out of there. No harm done. But he was hungry, and it was getting cold outside. He needed to find a place to stay.

He jerked the gun out of his pocket and said, “Give me all your bills.”

The man looked at the gun and then at Alfred’s face. His eyes widened, but he didn’t show any other emotion. He carefully scooped the bills out of each of the containers, his hands trembling a little. He placed them together in a single stack and handed them to Alfred.

That was easy. “Underneath. Lift the tray.” Alfred made a lifting gesture with his hands.

The man lifted the tray. There were checks underneath, but no bills. Alfred didn’t want the checks. He had the cash. He needed to get out of there. But first he would tell the man to lie on the floor and not move for ten minutes, so he wouldn’t see Alfred’s car.

Before he could do that, the man said, “I’ve got more money in the safe under here.”

He stooped, facing the counter in front of Alfred. Alfred hadn’t thought to ask about a safe. He couldn’t see what the man was doing, but he could hear a noise that might be the turning of the dial of a combination lock. He looked nervously at the entrance to the store and hoped the man would hurry.

There was a click and a creak that must be the door of the safe swinging open. The man looked as if he were reaching inside. Then he started to stand up. Alfred leaned forward over the counter and saw a glint of metal. He pulled the trigger of his gun without meaning to. Reflex.

The sharp noise of the shot startled Alfred. His safety had been off. He looked at his gun, not believing that he had really fired it. The man groaned and disappeared from view. For a split second Alfred stood there. Then, heart pounding, he shoved the gun into his jacket pocket. He took two quick steps around the end of the counter and looked down at the man. He was lying on the floor, clutching his chest. Red blood pulsed from between his fingers. His expression as he tried to focus on Alfred was accusing.

Alfred ran for the entrance. He banged his shoulder into the door to open it. He stumbled and then raced for his car, ignoring his sore calves. He opened the door with one hand, slid onto the seat, and threw the bills down with his other hand. He turned the key. The car started with a roar as he depressed the accelerator.

Suddenly he knew he was going to vomit. He opened the door and leaned over the asphalt, heaving his guts out. Some of the odiferous mess didn’t make it to the ground. It ended up in the car. He continued to retch long after his stomach was empty. Sweat poured down his face, and he felt as if he were burning up.

Finally the retching stopped. He sat for a minute, trying to control his breathing and his heartbeat. He closed the door and forced himself to concentrate. He shoved the shift lever into drive and tried to pull forward. The car moved under protest. What was the matter? Damn. The emergency brake was on. He released the brake, pulled out of the parking lot, and roared off into the night.

CHAPTER 16

They had entered Yellowstone National Park at Gardiner, Montana. Now they were in Wyoming at the Mammoth Hot Springs Campground. Snug and warm in their double sleeping bag, while wolves-or were they coyotes-howled on the mountainsides.

Warm even though they were naked, their bodies pressed together like ham and cheese in a sandwich. Penny was especially amorous tonight. Gary had never suspected that married life could be so good. On the eighth day of their marriage he was sold on the institution.

***

The red light that appeared in Alfred’s rearview mirror was quickly followed by the sound of a siren. Shit. It was a cop. For the last half hour he’d been driving south toward Wyoming as fast as he could navigate the roads at night, hardly slowing down for the villages along the way. He was going through one now.

He considered trying to outrun the cop but quickly rejected the idea. That would bring the whole state of Montana down on him. He needed to get this resolved quickly. He slowed down, pulled off the road, and stopped. The red light stopped behind him. His heart was pounding again. He took a quick look around the car and saw the stack of bills sitting on the seat beside him. He opened the glove compartment and shoved them inside. Then he remembered the gun. He took it out of his pocket, threw it into the glove compartment, and slammed the door shut.

Through his outside mirror he could see the cop approaching, looking large and dark and menacing in his broad-brimmed hat. Alfred cranked down his window and tried to compose himself. He pulled his wallet out of his pocket.

The cop came up to the window and said, “Do you know how fast you were going?” He spoke slowly, with a drawl.

“No sir.”

“Thirty miles over the speed limit. May I see your driver’s license?”

Alfred handed it to him. He unhooked his registration from the steering column where he kept it because California law required it to be visible. He gave that to the officer, on request.

The policeman studied the documents. “You Californians think you can come out here and drive any way you like. We got laws here, you know. It’s not just cowboys and Indians.”

His head was right at the window. Alfred heard him sniff the air. He smelled the vomit. Alfred had driven for a while with the window open, trying to get rid of the smell, even though he froze doing it.

“Would you step out of the car please?” the officer asked, but it wasn’t really a question.

Alfred complied. The cop asked him to walk a few steps.

“Have you been drinking?”

“No sir.”

“You don’t look drunk. But that’s a healthy odor in your car. Actually, more of a nauseating odor. I don’t see how you can stand it.”

“I…I was feeling sick. Something I ate.” Actually, he hadn’t eaten. His hunger pangs had returned.

“I’m going to have to ask you to follow me to the station. Here are your options. Since you’re from out of state, we can’t just let you go. You can post bail and then leave. Or you can stay the night and go up before the Justice of the Peace in the morning.”

Alfred knew he’d better be on his best behavior. The officer went back to his car and made a U-turn. Alfred followed him. Five minutes later they were at the police station. Alfred took some of the money from the glove compartment and placed it in his wallet before he got out of the car. The station was located in a small building. Inside, one other officer sat at a desk. The cop who had stopped Alfred explained the situation to the other one.

The second officer grinned amiably and spoke to Alfred. “Well, son, bail is fifty dollars. You can pay that now and go merrily on your way. Or you can stay with us tonight, courtesy of the Bozeman Police Department, and talk to the JP in the morning. We got a spare cot in the room there.”

He indicated a small room with an open door. Alfred could see an army cot through the doorway.

“What will the fine be?”

“Probably about twenty dollars.”

So he could save thirty dollars and have a free place to stay tonight. That was tempting. Reality intruded. The man at the store had undoubtedly been found by now. Some kind of a bulletin must have been issued. Didn’t cops trade information with each other? Since he was coming from the direction of the shooting, he would be a natural suspect.

A teletype machine started clanking next to the seated officer. Alfred could read some of the words that were printing on roll paper from his side of the counter. He saw the word “store” and the word “robbery.” He made out the word “murder.” My God, the man was dead. He had killed him. He had to get out of there. Fortunately, the officer was ignoring the teletype at the moment. But he would be reading it soon enough.

“Well, I’ve got an appointment in Billings tomorrow.” Alfred tried to look casual and sound important. “I’ve got a deal going. I’ll post bail.”

He produced his wallet and counted out fifty dollars. That was a good chunk of his take. He chafed while the officer took his time about completing the paperwork, trying not to get sick again. When it was finished, he forced himself to walk, not run, to his car and drive away at a moderate speed.

***

Alfred knew he had to ditch his car and get another one. He hated the thought, but he had to do it. And he had to do it damn fast, before he turned south toward Wyoming and gave away his direction. The cops had recorded his license plate, and the two-tone Ford Fairlane was too distinctive, anyway.

The car was paid for and it was his. He had a lot of good memories associated with this car. It had always been faithful to him, unlike the people he knew. But now it had to go. It would be a magnet for the cops now that they had his license number and description. He hadn’t meant to kill the man. If only the fellow hadn’t acted so suspiciously…

Alfred cruised slowly through the next town, wondering how to go about acquiring another car. He wasn’t skilled at breaking into cars, and he didn’t know how to hot-wire one. He drove into a residential area where cars were sitting on streets and driveways in profusion. He parked the Ford. Taking the gun and the rest of the money with him, he strolled along a street.

Even though it was Friday night, all was quiet. A few of the houses had lights showing through their curtains. He kept looking up and down the street for signs of people as he cautiously tried a few car doors. They were locked. Even if he got into a car, he wouldn’t know what to do next.

Maybe it would be enough if he switched license plates. That would be easy to do; he had a screwdriver in the toolkit in his trunk. That would enable him to keep his car, at least until he got back to Los Angeles. Then he would worry about the next step.

He turned around and was walking back toward his car when he saw lights coming down the street toward him. He assumed the appearance and pace of a casual stroller as the car went by him. It turned into a driveway just a few doors past Alfred and immediately stopped. The driver’s door opened, and a teenage boy got out. He walked around the car and opened the passenger door. He handed a girl out of the car. At least he had manners. They walked together up to the front door. He could see them kissing.

The girl opened the door to the house. She was saying goodnight. Alfred was about to turn back toward his own car when he saw the boy follow her inside. The door closed behind them. What impressed Alfred was that the driver’s door of the car was still open.

He had to check. This might be too good an opportunity to pass up. He strolled across the street, keeping his eyes on the door of the house. He walked quickly up the driveway to the car and glanced inside. He saw the key in the ignition. This must be a low-crime area.

He glanced at the house again. If the boy came out now, he would say he was shutting the car door. There was no movement from the house. Alfred quickly got into the car. It was a Ford Falcon with a manual, three-speed transmission. Fortunately, Alfred had learned to drive in a car with a manual transmission.

He put the gearshift into neutral and released the brake. The car coasted backwards down the inclined driveway and into the street. Alfred turned the steering wheel and stopped the Falcon when it faced the direction in which he wanted to go. He started the car, shifted into first gear, and drove slowly away, hoping that the engine noise wouldn’t arouse the suspicions of the owner.

He made several quick turns and then headed out of town. After a few minutes, he stopped behind another car in a deserted area. He would make this a foolproof operation. He got out and opened the trunk. He found a small toolkit, mostly by feel. With the help of the car’s dome light, he located a screwdriver inside the kit. It took him five minutes to switch his plates with those of the parked car.

Now he had Montana plates, but not the ones the police would be looking for. The aluminum-colored plates with the outline of the state of Montana blended in nicely with those of the other cars on the road. They wouldn’t attract the attention that California plates would in this part of the country. The parked car from which he had taken the plates had the dirty windows of a vehicle that hadn’t been driven for a while. It might be days or weeks before the switched plates were discovered.

Alfred had to do one more thing. He headed out of town on the highway and stopped where there were no houses in sight. He took his gun out of the glove compartment and wiped it off with his handkerchief. That would get rid of the fingerprints. He wrapped the gun in the handkerchief and slid it into his pocket.

He got out of the car and walked into a patch of woods by the light of the moon. The trees were far enough apart that the moonlight marked a path through the trees, perhaps a path used by animals, or perhaps it was just his imagination and there wasn’t really a path at all. But he liked to think that the moon acted as his ally and showed him the way to safety and success.

He walked until he was far enough from the road that a casual stroller or someone having to pee wouldn’t come this far. He picked up a branch that had a sharp point where it had snapped off a tree in a windstorm. With a grunt he shoved it into the dirt. The forest floor was soft from the recent rains, and he was able to penetrate it.

Using the branch, sometimes as a pick, sometimes as a shovel, he dug a hole. It was hard work. Soon sweat was streaming down his face, despite the coolness of the evening. He had to stop and rest several times. When the hole reached the depth of a foot or so, he dropped the gun into it and covered it with the accumulated dirt. He stamped on the dirt to pack it down and then used the other end of the branch, which still had twigs attached to it, as a rake to smooth out the ground in the vicinity of the hole.

Satisfied with his work, he tossed the branch away. The gun was the only evidence that connected him with what had happened at the market. May it rest in peace. Alfred thought about erecting a small cross to mark the spot and smiled at the idea. He wasn’t just your garden variety dumb criminal. He knew how to cover his tracks. He returned to the Falcon and drove toward Wyoming.

CHAPTER 17

Penny had promised to call her mother several times during the trip, so she took advantage of a pay phone at the Wildlife Museum in Mammoth, just inside the north entrance to Yellowstone National Park. It was Sunday afternoon in Connecticut. Her mother answered on the third ring.

When Penny said hello, her mother said, “Did the police find you?” She sounded excited.

“The police? Mom, what are you talking about?”

“They called me this morning. They said that boy from your class shot a clerk in a food store.”

“What boy in my class?” Penny’s mother didn’t always make sense when she was excited.

“You know, the boy with the big head and ears and the potbelly.”

“Alfred? Are you talking about Alfred Ward?”

“Yes, Alfred. He’s the one. I remember that he always seemed to be a little bit out of step with you other kids.”

“Mom, tell me again what Alfred did.”

“He shot somebody. A clerk in a food store, I believe. Anyway, the man is dead.”

Alfred shot somebody? He was weird, but Penny didn’t consider him to be dangerous in a physical sense. “Where was this?”

“Somewhere in Montana. The police called from Montana.”

The conversation was unreal. Penny looked for Gary. He wasn’t in sight. She said, “Did Alfred get arrested?”

“No. They don’t know where he is, but they think he might be looking for you.”

It was getting more and more confusing. “Why did the police call you?”

“Because Alfred had your yearbook picture in his car. You know, the one in your cheerleader uniform.”

“I thought you said they didn’t know where Alfred is.”

“They don’t, but they found his car.”

Okay, she would accept that. “So he had my picture in his car? And they traced the picture to Fenwick High School?”

“That’s right. Please be careful, Penny dear. Alfred is a dangerous character.”

Maybe her mother was right. Their meeting with Alfred in Seattle couldn’t be just a coincidence if he had her picture. She didn’t want her mother to worry. “We’re safe, Mom. We’re in Yellowstone. He’ll never find us here.”

“The police want you to call them collect. I wrote down the number. I put it here somewhere. Just a minute.”

While her mother was searching for the phone number, Penny spotted Gary buying postcards. When she caught his eye she waved frantically for him to come to the phone. He took his time coming, which made her mad, almost the first time she could remember being mad at him. Then she realized it was because of the tension she was feeling.

Her mother came back on the phone. “I’ve got the number. Do you have a pencil and paper? The police want you to call them right away.”

Penny wrote down the number. She didn’t want to hang up abruptly on her mother, so she chatted about where they were and what they had done. She told a couple of funny stories about their experiences, but she didn’t mention that they had been with Alfred. She didn’t want her mother to worry about her. When her mother seemed calmer, Penny said good-bye and hung up.

By this time, Gary had been cooling his heels for several minutes. Penny blurted out, “Alfred killed somebody.”

“Huh?”

“He shot a clerk in a food store.” She was acting as disjointed as her mother, so she took a deep breath to slow herself down and told Gary what she knew.

“He’s been following us,” were the first words out of Gary’s mouth. “He’s crazy. It’s a good thing we got away from him when we did, and that we didn’t give him specific information about where we were going in Yellowstone.”

“I have to call this number,” Penny said. “Maybe the police can tell us more.”

She dialed the operator and told her she wanted to make a collect call. After the officer who answered accepted the call, she was asked to wait and impatiently suffered on hold for thirty seconds. Then a man came on the line and said, “Detective Landon.”

Penny identified herself. In response to his questions, she acknowledged that she knew Alfred and that she had seen him recently. She asked how they knew he had murdered someone.

“Shortly after the murder, he was stopped for speeding in another town. He posted bail, but when the officers in that town received news of the killing, they immediately informed us about him, because he had acted suspiciously. We put out an APB for his car, and it was found apparently abandoned three or four hours later. Inside we discovered several bullets that were the same make and caliber as the one in the victim’s body.”

“Did you find a gun?”

“We haven’t located the murder weapon. Or Alfred Ward. We think he may have taken another car that was stolen from a driveway not far from where his car was found. We have an APB out for that car.”

“Do you know where he’s headed?”

“He told one officer he was going to Billings, but based on other evidence in the car, we suspect he may be following you.”

“What other evidence?” Penny looked at Gary. He must have seen the fear on her face, because he was paying close attention to what she was saying.

“We found a spiral notebook in the car. Did you recently get married in Reno?”

“That’s our notebook.”

“And there were several pictures of you.”

“More than one?”

“Yes. I’d like to meet with you. Where are you now?”

“Mammoth, in Yellowstone.”

“It’ll be a while before I can get away. Can you meet me at the coffee shop at Mammoth Hot Springs at six o’clock this afternoon?”

Penny agreed.

Detective Landon told her to watch for Alfred. He described the car Alfred was suspected of having stolen, including the license plate number.

“Do you think he’ll find us here?”

“Your plans for Yellowstone, as stated in the notebook, are pretty general. And, of course, he no longer has the notebook. We have the Park Service employees at the entrances to Yellowstone looking for his car, but I would certainly keep an eye out for him.”

Penny hung up the phone in a state of shock and said to Gary, “He’s got our notebook.”

“So that’s what happened to it. He must have taken it out of our tent at Crater Lake. No wonder he knew where to find us. Although that doesn’t tell us how he followed us to Crater Lake.”

“Gary, he’s the one who had you arrested and disrupted our wedding.”

“But the description the woman at the chapel gave was that of a man who had long hair and a beard.”

“And a potbelly.”

“My God. I think you’re right. He could have shaved off his beard. He must have followed us all the way from Los Angeles. Which means that he knew where you lived there. That boy is sick.”

“I never did anything to encourage him-to lead him on.”

“It’s not your fault, honey. As I said, he’s sick.

“But he must think… Anyway, we’re meeting the detective at the coffee shop here at six. He thinks Alfred is still following us.”

“It sure sounds like it.”

“And he may still have a gun. What shall we do now?”

Gary thought for a minute. “Let’s stay on the move. I think it’s the safest thing we can do. We can spot his car easier on the road, but Yellowstone is a big place. There’s a good chance he’ll never find us. Anyway, I’ll protect you.”

Gary gave her a hug. Penny felt better in his arms. Could he really protect her from Alfred with a gun? He might get shot. She would never forgive herself for that.

***

Alfred was feeling remorse about giving up his car. He loved that car. He should have been able to figure out a way to keep it. If only that man hadn’t tried to pull a gun on him. Or had he? Alfred didn’t remember actually seeing a gun, only a glint of metal. And then blood. Lots of blood. He hadn’t meant to shoot. He thought the safety was on.

Oh well, no use crying over spilt milk, as his grandmother used to say. He had slept in the car on a side road, not trusting himself to register at a motel. The police knew his name. He could register under an assumed name, but he had never done that before, and he might make people suspicious by his nervousness. And, of course, his California driver’s license would give him away, if he had to show it.

The inside of the Falcon wasn’t as large as that of his Fairlane. He had been uncomfortable and cold while trying to sleep, even wearing his jacket. His stomach had growled all night, since he hadn’t eaten much yesterday.

Now he was thawing out at a cafe with plenty of hot coffee and good food. Trying to figure out what to do next. He was determined to kill Gary. Gary wouldn’t be his first. Killing Gary wouldn’t make much difference in what would happen to him. It might be his last grand gesture. If he couldn’t have Penny, Gary couldn’t either.

He wondered whether he would have a problem getting into Yellowstone. He had to pay an entrance fee; that was no problem. The Park Service employees might be on the lookout for the stolen car, but if they were looking for the plates that were on the car when he had taken it, they wouldn’t find them. They might also have a description of him. What could he do about that?

The day was warming up. He took off his jacket and put it in the trunk. Underneath he was wearing a sweatshirt that the police hadn’t seen. He bought a pair of sunglasses and put them on. He also bought a cheap version of a cowboy hat. The kind they sold to souvenir hunters. Really cheap. Made of straw, or something like that. He had left a baseball cap in his car, but this hat would help him blend in with the local population.

He had also left some of his clothes and the pictures of Penny in his car. He hadn’t even remembered to bring the treasured pictures. Damn it. Actually, once he took the new car, he didn’t have time to stop and retrieve anything from his own car. Well, seeing her again would make up for not having the pictures.

Confident now that he wouldn’t have any trouble getting into Yellowstone, he drove south toward Wyoming.

***

Gary placed his eye up to the viewfinder and focused on the herd of Rocky Mountain Bighorn Sheep. As a ram with large curling horns came into profile, he fired away. He and Penny had been following the sheep up the Mt. Washburn trail.

Mt. Washburn was a ten thousand footer, and it was highly unlikely that Alfred would hike up here, even if he found their car at the trailhead. His recent history at Sperry Chalet told Gary that. They were about as safe on the mountain as they would be anywhere.

Gary loved this kind of outdoor adventure. Sure it was windy, but that was part of the fun. Penny seemed to like it, too. She certainly enjoyed seeing all the animals they had spotted today, including moose, elk, bears, antelope, horses, chipmunks, and now sheep.

As they approached the peak, Gary saw a fire tower on top. They could climb that and get a good view of Yellowstone. When they went back down the mountain, they would have to keep a sharp eye out for Alfred. Gary had vowed to protect Penny, and he would do it.

***

Everybody who visited Yellowstone went to see Old Faithful. The geyser that erupted regularly day and night had achieved fame throughout the world. As predictable as a Disneyland ride, the fact that nature and not man had created it made it better than the mouse kingdom.

Everybody included Penny and Gary. They had presumably been sightseeing in the park since this morning. They planned to be here for several days. They would get to Old Faithful tomorrow, or the next day at the latest.

Alfred would be there waiting for them. He had a new resolve. He couldn’t do anything worse than he had already done. He wouldn’t have been forced into killing that man if Gary hadn’t enslaved Penny. Circumstances had made Alfred the way he was. It wasn’t his fault. He deserved revenge. He would see that Gary got his just desserts.

He hadn’t had any trouble getting into Yellowstone. It had been ridiculously easy. The Park Service employee had barely glanced at him as he paid the entrance fee. Maybe the police weren’t looking for him. Maybe he had made a mountain out of a clump of dirt. Nothing tied him to the murder. There were no witnesses. The only person who could connect him with the gun was the pawnshop manager, but the gun wouldn’t be found for years, if ever.

He was home free. Free to take care of Gary. He watched for Gary’s Volkswagen as he drove south toward Old Faithful. If he spotted it, fine. If not, the day of reckoning would come at the geyser.

CHAPTER 18

The coffee shop was rustic, with wooden benches in the booths. Gary and Penny arrived about a quarter to six, because Penny hated to be late for anything. The sound of a dozen conversations kept the noise level high enough so that they would be able to talk without anybody overhearing.

Rather than sit and wait for Detective Landon, they ordered dinner. Exhausted after a day of sightseeing and hiking, they didn’t have enough energy to cook dinner at the campground.

At least they hadn’t seen Alfred. With any luck, he would be arrested, and the danger would end. Penny certainly hoped so. During the day she had racked her brain, trying to remember whether she had ever led Alfred on. She had been friendly to him, but she had been friendly to everybody at her high school, even the students the snobs ignored. She felt that all human beings deserved fair treatment.

She and Emily had also been friendly to Darren, the janitor at Fenwick High School, and he had killed Emily. Friendship apparently wasn’t any guarantee that the friend wouldn’t turn on you.

Why Alfred would think she had a special interest in him she didn’t know. He had never given any indication of having a crush on her, but apparently he had taken her picture out of the class yearbook and carried it around with him. Plus other pictures. She wondered what other pictures he had. Was it her fault that he was infatuated with her?

“Are you Penny Blanchard?”

Penny started. She had seen the young man come into the coffee shop, but he was too young and preppy to be a detective, with his cable-knit sweater over a button-down shirt. She had pegged him for a college student. She wasn’t used to answering to her new last name, and it took a couple of seconds before she realized that he was speaking to her.

She looked up at his freckled face under reddish hair and said, “Yes, I’m Penny.”

“I’m Detective Landon.” He offered his hand. “You look just like your picture.”

She shook his hand and said, “How do you do? This is my husband, Gary.”

“Don’t stand up,” Detective Landon said as Gary made an effort to unwedge himself from his booth seat.

They reached out and shook hands and murmured greetings to each other. Gary moved over to give the detective room to sit down beside him. He was carrying a briefcase that he placed on the floor.

At that moment the waitress brought their salads.

“We were hungry, so we ordered dinner,” Gary said. “Would you like something to eat?”

“No thanks,” Detective Landon said quickly. “Maybe a cup of coffee.”

The waitress nodded and scurried away.

“Did you find Alfred?” Penny asked.

The detective shook his head. “Haven’t seen hide nor hair of him. No word that he’s come into the park, but I’d still be careful if I were you two.”

“Why did he kill the man in the grocery store?”

“Probably because he needed money. He got several hundred dollars.”

“But killing him. I didn’t think he was violent.”

“The clerk had a gun, although he didn’t get a chance to fire it.”

“Are you sure Alfred did it?” Gary asked.

“Pretty sure. The bullets in his car match the one in the body. From his direction and speed when he was stopped, it appears that he would have been at the store about the time the murder occurred. What I’d like to do now is find out when you last saw him.”

He was looking at Penny. His blue eyes were kindly, but she sensed that she’d better tell him everything.

“Two days ago.”

Detective Landon cleared a space on the table for his briefcase, opened it, and took out a small notebook. He started taking notes with a ballpoint pen.

“We first ran into him in Seattle.”

Penny related that experience while the detective wrote. He asked occasional questions, and Gary filled in some of the details. The waitress delivered the detective’s coffee and then their dinners. The dinners sat uneaten, as did their salads.

They told him about Alfred showing up at Sperry Chalet in Glacier National Park and how they helped him get down the trail. How he pleaded that he was too sore to drive. Penny told how Alfred asked her to run off with him, but not about his threat of blackmail.

Detective Landon wrote busily in his notebook.

“He was with us all day,” Penny continued. “He ate dinner with us and even washed his clothes with us. He got me away from Gary at dinner and made a pass at me. I punched him, but it didn’t seem to bother him. We made him get a separate room at the lodge. I lay awake most of the night. Before dawn I woke Gary up and asked him if we could leave. We haven’t seen Alfred since.”

The detective asked a few questions, which Penny answered, feeling guilty that she hadn’t told the whole truth. Then he said, “I’d like to confirm that the notebook found in his car belongs to you.” He extracted their notebook from the briefcase. “We’ve already checked it for fingerprints.”

Gary took it and flipped through the pages. “This is ours.”

“Unfortunately, I can’t let you keep it. We need it for evidence. If there’s any information from it that you need, you can look at it now.”

“I think we successfully reconstructed everything. He took it from our tent at Crater Lake.” Gary handed the notebook back to the detective.

“Which proves that he’s followed you throughout the trip.”

“We think he’s the one who tried to stop our wedding in Reno,” Penny said. “Gary was taken to the police station.”

She and Gary elaborated on the police incident while Detective Landon took more notes. When they finished that recital, he looked at Penny.

“When was the last time you saw Alfred before your trip?”

She thought. “I saw him a few times while I was going to college. Not very often. Usually during the summers when I was home. I think he was working in Fenwick. As far as I know, he didn’t go to college. But we never did anything together. I don’t remember saying more than a hundred words to him all the time I was in college.”

“When did you go to California?”

“June 1962, right after I graduated from college.”

“You didn’t know that he was living close to you in Lomita, California?”

“No.” She still couldn’t believe it, although the evidence indicated it must be so.

“He’s probably been keeping tabs on you for some time. Your mother told me he called her from California before you left on your trip. He was looking for you.”

“She didn’t tell me that.” Sometimes her mother could be exasperating.

“She told him you were going on a trip.”

“Great.”

“What about the phone calls and the notes?” Gary asked.

Penny explained about those to the detective. Alfred knew where she lived. She shivered, realizing that he had been watching her, and she didn’t even know it.

“Now I’d like to show you the pictures that were found in his car.” Detective Landon hesitated, looking sideways at Gary. “You might find one of them a little…shocking.”

Penny didn’t think she could be any more shocked than she already was. Detective Landon pulled a sketchpad out of the briefcase with pages approximately equal to legal size stationery. He lifted the cover and extracted a black-and-white photograph that Penny recognized immediately. She was in her cheerleader uniform. Her sweater had a large F on it, and she had a smug smile on her face and one hand raised into the air, as if she were in the middle of a cheer.

“That’s from my high school yearbook.”

Detective Landon nodded. “It was hanging from his rearview mirror.”

“It wasn’t hanging from the mirror while I was driving his car.”

“He probably hid it in his trunk. He didn’t want to reveal too much about himself to you. People like him are very secretive. The note below the picture mentions your high school. That’s how we found your parents. There aren’t many Singletons living in Fenwick, Connecticut. It turns out that Alfred is something of an artist. Take a look at this.”

He pulled a loose page out of the sketchpad and held it up. The pencil drawing was a very good likeness of the cheerleader picture, even to Penny’s smile.

“When did he do that?” Penny asked.

Detective Landon shrugged. “It could have been anytime since you graduated from high school. I have one more to show you.” He hesitated. “I’d rather not get it out in here with all these people around. Go ahead and finish your dinners. Then we’ll go outside, and I’ll show it to you there.”

Penny hardly ate anything. What was so bad about this picture? She wanted to take the detective outside right now without Gary, but that was impossible. Gary, however, didn’t seem to have any trouble eating.

While they ate, they talked about what Alfred might do next. Detective Landon was of the opinion that he would keep following them, if he could. He asked them where they were staying. When they told him they were camping, he said that the National Park Service was cooperating with the police. They would keep a watch on the campground. He wrote down their route for the rest of the trip in his notebook. He gave them a number where they could call him collect, any time, day or night.

They paid their bill and went out of the restaurant. Detective Landon took them to his unmarked car, which was parked in a lighted area. He placed the briefcase on the top of the car, opened it, and pulled out another sheet from inside the sketchpad. He turned and held it up so they could see it.

Penny gasped. It was a nude drawing of her. “I never posed for that.” She glanced at Gary. He was gazing intently at the picture.

“He could have drawn your head with somebody else’s body,” Detective Landon said. “Maybe from a magazine like Playboy.”

“No, that’s me.” There was the mole on her left breast, prominently displayed. Gary saw it too, so there was no sense trying to cover it up. “I haven’t told you everything.” Better to tell the truth than let Gary’s imagination soar. She proceeded to tell the story of the Halloween party when she was in high school. She admitted that she passed out from drinking and was naked when she came to. Alfred could have drawn her then. Or done something worse.

“Your hair in this picture is shorter than it is in the cheerleader picture,” Detective Landon said. “More like it is now.”

“He could have drawn the picture recently, based on his memory. When we were together, he mentioned my mole. He threatened to tell Gary about the mole and the Halloween party. That was his way of trying to make me do what he wanted.”

“He’s obsessed with you,” Detective Landon said. “That’s obvious.”

“He exaggerated your navel,” Gary said.

Penny had noticed it, too. “Alfred likes navels.” For some reason, it was more embarrassing for her to talk about that than if he had touched her breasts. She knew her face had turned scarlet, but she struggled on. “When he took me to see the sunset at the campground, he…he…played with my navel.”

“And that’s when you hit him?”

“Yes. And when we were driving together, I think he was playing with his own navel.”

“This boy has a naval fetish,” Detective Landon said. “It may sound weird, but I can tell you from personal experience that people are weird. In my business, you see people as they really are.

“In addition, you’re his obsession. People with obsessions will go to any lengths to attain the object of their obsession. They behave compulsively, doing crazy things the rest of us can’t imagine doing. It’s not your fault, Penny. You just have to stay away from him. Since he’s wanted for murder, if we catch him, the problem will end. But don’t feel guilty about him.”

“I was feeling guilty,” Penny admitted. “I thought I might have led him on somehow.”

Detective Landon didn’t have any more questions. He replaced the drawing in his briefcase and put it in his car. He left them, telling them that they should call him if they had any contact with Alfred, or remembered anything else that might be pertinent.

After he drove away, Penny avoided Gary’s eyes. What did he think of the nude picture, or of her behavior at the Halloween party?

“Let’s go back to the campground,” Gary said.

To Penny, his voice sounded stiff. They rode in silence. Penny wondered if this would affect their relationship. She felt scared and sad at the same time.

“I need to take a walk,” Gary said when they got there.

Penny didn’t try to stop him. She went into the tent and bundled herself into the sleeping bag where she cried silently.

***

Gary walked fast, partly to keep warm, partly to get the devils out of him. He circled the campground, looking for a blue Ford Falcon as he went. He saw only one car that came close to matching that description. The owners were at a picnic table nearby, playing cards and drinking by the light of a lantern. That was not Alfred’s car.

After an hour of hard walking, Gary was exhausted-from the walk and from the activities of the day. He knew what he had to do. He walked back to their campsite and called to Penny from the door of the tent so that she wouldn’t be alarmed. She gave a soft response. He opened the flap and saw her face dimly lit by the light from his flashlight. She looked unhappy, and her face was streaked. He crawled inside and closed the flap. He couldn’t see her now. It was just as well.

“I have a story to tell,” he said. “I told you that when I was a second-semester senior in college I fell in love with a first-semester freshman. She was seventeen, like you were at the time of the Halloween party. That was in the days of segregated dorms. Girls lived in one set of dorms, boys in another. Our dorms were a mile apart. Girls couldn’t go upstairs in our dorm except during special events, and I don’t remember ever seeing a room in a girls’ dorm. When girls were allowed into our rooms, we had to keep the door open and four feet on the floor.

“With all the rules, you would think that life there would be pretty chaste. So perhaps it was especially bad that we found a way to shack up on weekends.”

Gary paused to let that sink in.

“Did she love you?” Penny asked, softly.

“She loved me physically, although not with her heart and soul, which perhaps makes her sin worse. But the point of this whole thing is, should she be tainted for life for what she did? Should I? Should you for what you’ve done? Who is to judge? All I want you to know is that I love you.”

There was silence for a few seconds. Then Penny said, “Give me a kiss.”

He kissed her and felt the wetness of her tears. He kissed them away. Her lips were soft.

She said, “Get undressed and come to bed.”

CHAPTER 19

“Did you get the feeling we were sliding downhill all night?” Gary asked the question as he crawled out of the small tent and braved the coolness of the morning. The singing of the birds had woken them up earlier than they would have liked.

Penny poked her head out and blinked at the morning sun. “We set the tent up on a slope, didn’t we?”

“Yup. If we do that again we’ll at least point our heads uphill.”

“Well, now that we’re up, we might as well get going. Fire up the stove and let’s have breakfast. Then animals, here we come.”

“And Old Faithful.” Gary didn’t say anything about what had happened last night, and Penny wasn’t about to mention it. That they were behaving like honeymooners again was enough for her.

***

For at least the tenth time, Alfred bemoaned the loss of his car. He had spent a second night sleeping in the small Falcon, and he was stiff and sore as a result. He had stayed in the campground closest to Old Faithful, figuring that he would be less conspicuous there than he would parked along the road somewhere. Park officials discouraged camping except in the campgrounds.

He ate breakfast in a cafe and then set up his observation post where he could see Old Faithful but not be seen by the tourists who gathered at the benches that served as a viewing location. He used the buildings of Old Faithful Village as shields. Scalding steam rose constantly from a number of fissures. This was a hotbed of volcanic activity. When Old Faithful did erupt, boiling water and steam rose into the sky in an awesome and terrible display of the power of nature.

Although he was not normally attracted to the outdoors, Alfred could watch Old Faithful all day. He pictured what was happening below ground to produce this spectacle, and it showed how puny mankind was in comparison to these forces. This made him glad, because it meant that the people in the world who were full of themselves weren’t so great after all.

Alfred had purchased a hunting knife before he came into the park. Knives weren’t traceable the way guns were, but they could be just as deadly. A knife didn’t go off unexpectedly. He kept it in a sheath on his belt and wore his jacket over it.

***

The animals were absent without leave. So were the geysers. Penny and Gary walked around Norris Geyser Basin, but nothing was erupting. Then they drove along a dirt service road for five miles, searching in vain for the elusive animals. They ate lunch during their search. Then they drove toward Old Faithful Village.

***

Alfred hadn’t dared desert his post to eat lunch, and hunger gnawed at his insides like a dog gnawing on a bone. The few potato chips he’d eaten didn’t satisfy him. Hunger made him grouchy. He had spent much of the trip being hungry. Now more than ever he was prepared to deal with Gary.

When he finally spotted Gary and Penny, they were headed not toward Old Faithful but toward the laundry at Old Faithful Village. It was dumb luck on his part that they didn’t see him, because he had been looking in the wrong direction. He ducked around a corner and contemplated his next move.

They were always doing laundry. They had done laundry the night he was with them. He had done laundry then, too, but nothing since. He was stuck with the clothes on his back, because he had left everything else in his car. It was just another reason to regret giving up his car.

The nomad life he had been leading was getting old. He was going to return to civilization. In order to do that successfully, he had to leave no tracks. That meant no witnesses. He had to kill Penny along with Gary. He hadn’t faced that problem before. He hated to do it, but he realized that once he killed Gary, Penny would be dead to him anyway.

The police couldn’t prove he murdered the man in the grocery store. There shouldn’t be anything to connect that murder with the ones he was contemplating now. Even if the authorities hassled him about that one, he should get off. He would be able to start a new life with a clear conscience.

He had to make a plan. He had to restrain his impetuosity. Until the time he saw them enter the laundry, he hadn’t considered the consequences of murdering Gary. If he did it out in the open, he would be arrested. That idea hadn’t bothered him before, but now that he had decided to forge a new life for himself, he needed to be much more careful.

Alfred returned to the parking area, making sure he wasn’t visible from the laundry. He found the green Volkswagen. People were constantly coming in and out of here. A lot of tourists wanted to see Old Faithful. This might be a dramatic spot to commit a murder, but it was a very foolish one. He remembered that they planned to stay in Yellowstone for three nights. They had one night to go. They would undoubtedly stay in a campground.

He had a map of the park, showing all the campgrounds. He had a pretty good idea where they might stay. He could also follow them because they wouldn’t recognize his new car. He had to do it carefully. On the narrow park roads, it would become obvious after a while if he followed them too closely.

He got into his car and looked at his map of the park. As he studied the map, what he should do became clear. He would drive to West Thumb, which was a major intersection. The direction they took from there would determine where they were going to stay for the night. That way he wouldn’t have to follow them much, if at all.

Alfred started the car and drove away, chuckling at his brilliance, until he remembered that he still hadn’t eaten lunch. He would have to tough it out until West Thumb. There would be a place to eat at West Thumb.

***

Fishing Bridge Camp, northeast of West Thumb, was a rustic campground, with trees and aromas that spoke of the outdoors and the mountains. There was only one thing wrong with it, Penny discovered just after they started making an early dinner: bears.

The seventeenth bear they had seen since entering Yellowstone came ambling through the campground, obviously looking for food. Gary grabbed the pot on the stove and they retreated to the car.

No sooner had they started cooking again than bear number eighteen approached. He was headed for the car, itself, which cut them off from retreat. He put his paws on the front of it and peered into the open hood, which served as a storage area for the rear-engine VW. Gary banged on a pot to move him along. The bear walked away at a leisurely pace.

“Do you think we’re ever going to be able to eat our dinner?” Penny asked. “Or are the bears going to eat our dinner? They seem to think we’re running a restaurant here.”

Gary shrugged. “Eat fast and keep your eyes peeled.”

They did, and no more bears intruded on their repast. That afternoon they had driven north and enjoyed spectacular views of the Grand Canyon of the Yellowstone, including the upper and lower falls. The multi-colored cliffs of the canyon and the ferocity of the dashing waterfalls showcased nature in all its beauty, along with the aura of constant danger.

It was still early when they finished eating. Not wanting to be outside in bear country and too pumped up from the sights of Yellowstone to go to bed, they drove back to see the canyon in the setting sun.

***

After Penny and Gary passed Alfred at West Thumb, he followed their car. He stayed some distance behind them until he verified that they were going to Fishing Bridge Camp. He had plenty of time to kill. He wouldn’t actually do anything until late tonight when everybody in the campground was asleep. He was getting smarter.

He drove along the park roads, glancing idly at a canyon and some waterfalls. It was pretty, but nothing to get excited about. Later, he stopped at the restaurant at Fishing Bridge and ate dinner there. He dawdled, drinking coffee, until after dark.

He was acquiring a lot of patience. Patience was a virtue. It would soon pay off for him. When the last orange glow of the sun had dropped behind the hills, he drove into the campground. There was no chance that they would spot him in the dark if he inadvertently drove past their campsite. They wouldn’t recognize the car.

He found a campsite for himself and parked the car there. Then he set out on foot to find their campsite. He wore his jacket with the hood up to keep warm. The moon was partly obscured by clouds and provided minimal light. He had found a flashlight in the glove compartment of the Falcon, but he only flicked it on occasionally to help him see into the depths of a campsite.

The easiest way to find their site in the dark was to spot the green VW. After a half hour of tramping around the campground, he hadn’t seen it. Had he covered the whole campground? Or had they decided not to camp here, after all? He leaned against a pine tree to rest and think.

A large black shape glided down the path. Alfred froze. It was a bear. Had it seen him? He tried not to breathe or do anything that would give himself away. The bear ambled along, taking its time. The way it walked, in a somewhat disjointed fashion, made it look clumsy, but there was no doubt about the strength of the muscles rippling under the brown fur. Alfred watched, scared and fascinated, as it disappeared into the dark. He was sweating, in spite of the cold.

***

It had been dark for some time when Gary and Penny returned to the campground. They parked the car at their campsite, got out their toilet articles, and cleaned their teeth at a restroom. They met in front of the building and started walking back to their campsite. Gary put up his arm to stop Penny. A bear walked by, not ten feet in front of them. They waited until the bear went on its way, and then returned to the tent.

Gary said, “Are you sleepy yet?”

“We could light the lantern and sit at the table, but it’s too cold to write postcards.”

“Let’s go for a walk. That will keep us warm.”

“What about the bears?”

“They haven’t hurt us yet. They’re only after food.”

“Okay, but if we turn out to be their food, it’s your fault.”

***

The existence of one bear meant that there were bound to be more. Alfred kept looking over his shoulder as he resumed his patrol through the campground. Bears were just another reason he didn’t like the outdoors. He stepped as lightly as he could, hoping they wouldn’t hear him. Hoping he would hear them first. He would be glad when he was safely back in Los Angeles.

It seemed like forever, but it was probably not more than another half hour before he spotted the Volkswagen. He surreptitiously shone the flashlight on it to make sure the car was the right color, because in the dark all cars looked black. He thought he had passed this way before, but it was hard to tell. All the campsites looked alike.

Quiet encompassed the campsite of Penny and Gary. They must be in the tent with their arms around each other. That picture infuriated him. He wouldn’t think of it. Concentrate on what had to be done, he told himself. It was dark at almost all the campsites, especially the ones with tents. Lights shone in a few of the camper shells that sat on the backs of pickup trucks, but not many people were outdoors in the cold. Still, he had better wait until everybody was asleep before he did what he had to do.

To pass some of the time until then, he would make sure he knew the route from here back to his car. He was getting tired of walking; in fact, he was getting downright exhausted, but he had to stay alert, and this was the best way to do it. It would soon be over.

CHAPTER 20

Midnight. This was the time he had agreed on with himself. The cautious part of him had argued that it would be better to wait until one or two in the morning, when absolutely nobody was awake, but he was too cold, too stiff, and too tired to wait any longer. The flashlight showed the hands of his watch coming together at the top of the dial. He stood up. It was time for action.

With this decision, his adrenalin started to flow faster. Gone was the cold. Gone was the tired feeling. It also stimulated his bladder, so he peed against a tree. As his pants became wet from flying spray, he discovered a cardinal rule of outdoor life: don’t piss into the wind. Now his pants were more soiled than they had been already.

He had been sitting in a grove of pine trees near their tent, staying away from the bears, getting up and moving from time to time to generate a little warmth in his body. During that period, no sound had come from the tent. They must be sleeping the sleep of the young and naive. Soon they would sleep forever.

A few cars had driven slowly past. Three had stopped and flashlights had been shone around the campsite from the cars-or maybe it was the same car each time. The trees surrounding Alfred blocked the light, keeping it from exposing him. He figured that a Park Service employee was checking to make sure Penny and Gary were all right. That meant people were looking for him. That was not good news.

Alfred swung his arms in circles to make sure they were operational. He lifted his feet and silently marched in place. He drew the hunting knife from its sheath under his jacket and practiced wielding it with his right hand. Holding the knife gave him a confidence he wouldn’t have felt without it. It was better than a gun, more reliable, as well as quieter and more efficient.

He had almost mastered the art of walking silently on the forest floor. His night vision, after several hours outdoors, helped him see the occasional pinecone that might make him stumble. He felt like an Indian guide, at one with the woods. He had never felt this way before. He padded toward the tent, his ears attuned to the slightest noise from within. There was none.

All the patrols in the world wouldn’t keep him from doing what he had to do. Or keep him from making his escape afterward. He was smarter than the police, smarter than Penny and Gary. In the future, when people put him down, he would have the secret satisfaction of knowing what he had done here tonight.

He could see well enough to avoid the rope that stretched from the top corner of the tent, diagonally down to where it was fastened to one of the stakes that held the tent in place. He went carefully past the stake to the tent and lowered himself to his knees. He would have to crawl through the opening in the triangular front of the tent.

The lack of space within was a blessing, because he wouldn’t have any trouble finding his prey. One thing he didn’t know was which one of them slept on the right and which one on the left. He should learn that information with the first stroke of the knife. He wanted to dispatch Gary first.

Alfred reached forward and touched the canvas material, feeling for the vertical zipper he knew was there from the time he had gone into their tent at Crater Lake. His fingers moved silently until he found the zipper handle. The zipper separated the two flaps of the front of the tent-forming two triangles within the larger triangle.

The zipper was zipped, of course, and so were the two horizontal zippers, one for each of the flaps. He paused, listening. All was quiet inside the tent. The noise of a zipper might wake them. He would have to work fast. It would take two hands to undo one zipper. He didn’t have time to undo both the vertical and horizontal zippers. He would undo the vertical zipper and then go in.

He carefully placed the knife on the ground where he could instantly locate it. He grasped the handle of the zipper with his right hand and held the tent material just below it with his left hand, to keep it from snagging as he unzipped it.

He took a deep but silent breath and yanked the zipper upward. It went halfway up and stuck. He quickly moved his left hand up, grasping the two flaps of the tent just below where the zipper was stuck. He yanked the zipper again with his right hand. This time it went almost to the top of the tent.

He didn’t have time to raise it any further. He grabbed the knife and parted the unzipped triangles of canvas with his arms by simulating a breaststroke. He hit a vertical tent post as he did so. He dove through the gap into the interior, knocking the post over and bringing the tent down on top of him. He landed on his left hand and tried to raise the knife with his right.

His knife hand hit the top of the tent, which now covered him like a blanket, making it difficult for him to wield the weapon. He made a few clumsy thrusts with it until he realized that something else was wrong. Gary and Penny hadn’t moved or made a sound. He couldn’t feel their bodies beneath him, and his knife wasn’t hitting anything but the sleeping bag, the tent floor, and the ground underneath.

It dawned on Alfred that they weren’t inside the tent. He stopped slashing and felt all over the sleeping bag. It was empty. He put down the knife, fumbled in his jacket pocket, and pulled out the flashlight. He had been going to use it to make sure they were dead. He turned it on now and shone it around the collapsed tent as well as he could. This only verified what he already knew.

***

“Why is that car sitting there by itself?” Penny pointed to a campsite with a car parked at the entrance. Even in the dark she could see that there were no other signs of camping activity on the site: no tent and nothing sitting on the picnic table. The car looked out of place.

Gary shone his flashlight at the car. “That’s a Ford Falcon.”

“A blue Ford Falcon. Is that the license plate of the car Alfred stole?” Her carefree feeling of a moment ago was replaced by a tightening of her gut.

Gary dug into his pocket and pulled out a wrinkled piece of paper. He shone the flashlight on the paper and read the information written there out loud. Then he shone the light on the license plate of the car. It was a Montana plate.

“It’s not the same.”

“Shine the light inside.”

They walked up to the car. Gary shone his flashlight through the window into the front seat. Penny saw several brochures and maps sitting on the seat, along with a bag of chips.

“What about the back?”

Gary shone the light through the back window. All she could see there was a hat, something like a cowboy hat.

“I’ve got a bad feeling about this,” she said. “There’s no camping equipment in the car. In fact, there’s almost nothing in the car.”

“It does look suspicious.”

“I’m not going back to the tent.” The thought of being inside that cramped space in the dark, without knowing who was prowling around outside, engulfed her with a feeling of claustrophobia.

“But what can we do?”

“We’ve got to call Detective Landon.”

“It’s night. He won’t be working.”

“Somebody will be working. He said to call anytime.”

Penny looked pleadingly at Gary, but she couldn’t see his face very well. He was silent for a moment. She knew she’d never be able to sleep in the tent.

“There’s a phone booth at the campground office,” Gary said. “We can call from there.”

Penny clung to Gary’s hand as they walked toward the entrance to the campground. He wouldn’t let them be hurt. Her imagination magnified every sound they heard. When a bear crossed the road in front of them, she was grateful that it wasn’t something worse.

Gary made the collect call. Penny listened as he explained the situation to whomever was on duty. He talked for about five minutes. Before he hung up, he agreed several times with whatever the other person was saying.

“What does he want us to do?” Penny asked, not waiting for Gary to speak.

“He agrees that the situation is suspicious. He’s coordinating with local law enforcement to get somebody out here. He said under no circumstances should we return to our campsite. We have to wait here. He’s going to get us a ride to Grant Village. We’ll stay in the hotel there.”

“What about our car?”

“He said not to move the car. If it is Alfred, we don’t want to do anything that might alert him to the fact that we know he’s here. We’re supposed to stay at the entrance to the campground until our ride comes.”

“And try to keep warm.”

“And try to keep warm. I’ll race you to that pine tree.”

“Forget it. Just sit on that bench and snuggle with me.”

***

Alfred backed out of the tent and stood up. What had been a trim-looking tent collapsed completely and became a disorganized pile of canvas. Was this a trap? Was that why someone had come by and shone a flashlight into the campsite at intervals? They must have found his car. He couldn’t return to it. What should he do?

He shouldn’t be walking through the campground alone at midnight. If whoever was looking for him was still prowling around, they might spot him. He had to hide somewhere until morning, when he could blend in with the other campers. But where?

Certainly not at this campsite. He had to walk somewhere, being careful to hide if a car came along. He had already hidden among the trees for a couple of hours. He was cold and angry. He didn’t want to get caught before he completed his mission. If that meant hiding for the rest of the night, he would do it.

He could take the VW and get out of here. No, that car was too conspicuous. He couldn’t steal a car from the campground, with all the campers around, even if he could get it started. He would figure out what to do in the morning.

He walked along the campground road until he had put some distance between himself and the campsite belonging to Penny and Gary. He wasn’t even worried about bears anymore. He finally decided he had gone far enough. He found a convenient grove of trees in an isolated area. He sat down in the middle of them, leaned his back against one, and tried to get comfortable and warm. It was a losing battle.

CHAPTER 21

Gary and Penny were having breakfast in the hotel in Grant Village when a National Park Service employee in uniform, complete with the arrowhead shoulder patch and Smokey the Bear felt hat, came up to their table and introduced himself.

“I’m Roger Barth,” he said, shaking hands with them in turn. “Mind if I sit down?”

“Can you fill us in on what’s happening?” Gary asked.

“I’ll tell you what I know. The Ford Falcon that you found was stolen. The plates have been switched with another car.”

“Did you get Alfred?” Penny asked.

“Not yet. But we have reason to believe he was active last night.”

“What did he do?”

“Well, sometime after midnight when we checked your campsite, we saw that the tent was down. So we got out and investigated.”

“And?” Gary prompted when he paused.

“Well, it appeared that somebody had gone inside the tent.”

“A bear?”

“It wasn’t a bear. Did you leave a hunting knife in your tent?”

“No.”

“I didn’t think so. And bears don’t use knives. Well, we found a knife inside the tent. We kept it for evidence, because there were slashes in the sleeping bag.”

Penny gasped and gripped Gary’s hand.

“So Alfred was there,” Gary said slowly. “And he tried to kill us. It’s a good thing-”

“The prints on the knife will be matched with the prints on the stolen car and a car found abandoned in Montana. That’s what I’ve been told. I believe you have a contact in Montana-a Detective Landon?”

“Yes,” Penny managed to say.

“Stay in touch with him. He’ll be able to tell you the results of the fingerprint tests. Meanwhile, I’ll drive you back to your campsite. You’re not planning to stay here another night, are you?”

“No,” Gary said. “We’re going on to the Tetons.”

“Good.”

“Where do you think Alfred is?” Penny asked. “Did he steal another car?”

“There haven’t been any car thefts reported in or around Yellowstone. Of course, we’re on the lookout for him.”

“Do you think he’s still in the campground?”

“If so, he must have had a cold night.”

That didn’t sound very comforting to Penny. They weren’t able to catch Alfred, even when they knew where he was, or at least where he had been. And Alfred was trying to kill them both. In spite of how much she was enjoying the beauty of Yellowstone, she was glad they were leaving.

***

The cold woke Alfred about the time the first rays of the morning sun penetrated the grove of pine trees in which he was sitting. He had never felt this miserable in his life. His joints were so stiff he didn’t know whether he could move at all. He also wasn’t sure whether the resulting pain would be worth the effort. It might have been better if he had frozen to death during the night. Unfortunately, it wasn’t that cold.

The good news, if it could be called such, was that he had almost no feeling in his hands and feet. At least they didn’t hurt. He pulled his hands out of his pockets and started exploratory movements of his fingers. He rubbed his hands together. Eventually his fingers started to tingle and then to ache. As other muscles grudgingly came into play, he found that he couldn’t stand. He had to spend a while on his knees before enough blood reached his feet to allow him to rise to the vertical position favored by humans.

He came out of the grove of trees and headed toward the nearest restroom, trying to look nonchalant, but his legs didn’t want to obey the instructions from his brain, and his gait was labored, as if he had a bad case of arthritis. He had read that walking on two legs was controlled falling. Not very comforting, but that’s certainly what he was doing now. The question was whether he could maintain control.

A few other campers were up and headed in the same direction. He attempted to unfreeze his frozen facial muscles enough to smile at them and say good morning. Of course, there was no hot water, so his hands remained ice cold when he washed them. He stumbled out of the restroom and realized that he had no place to go. Along with no food and no transportation. He could walk to the restaurant and eat breakfast. But then what?

He strolled at random along one of the primitive roads of the campground, trying to warm up and observing the early risers as they heated coffee on their Coleman stoves. He could use a cup of hot coffee right now. The hotter the better.

A white Volkswagen camper with a customized bubble-top was parked at one of the campsites. It had a California license plate. A middle-aged woman tended a stove, which was set on the wooden picnic table. She was cooking bacon in a frying pan. Alfred’s taste buds started to work overtime. He’d better get to the restaurant.

As he passed the camper, he saw a man crouched in front of the rear-mounted engine. The engine door was open, and he was fiddling with something on the engine itself. From his look of puzzlement, Alfred concluded that he probably didn’t know what he was doing.

“Having a problem?” Alfred asked in what he hoped was a friendly voice. His vocal cords had thawed to the point where he could speak almost normally.

“God damn engine has lost all its power,” the man said. “Never should have bought a Volkswagen. I had some work done a couple of days ago, before we came into the park. Haven’t been able to climb a hill at over twenty miles per hour since.”

“I might be able to help you. Want me to have a look at it?”

“Might as well. I sure as hell don’t know what the problem is.”

The man got out of the way, and Alfred crouched in front of the engine. He actually did know a little about engines, because his father was a decent amateur mechanic and had taught him how to change the oil and do other simple tasks. He had never looked at a VW engine before.

He didn’t want the man to notice his ineptness, so he said to him, “Why don’t you start ‘er up.”

The man, who had a two-day growth of beard and was wearing a cap with some sort of naval insignia on it, looked glad that he had something to do. He wasn’t big, but his movements exuded power through his jeans and flannel shirt. He strode to the cab, climbed in, and in a few seconds the engine was running.

Running, but not running very well. It sounded rough, as if it were under duress. Alfred peered at it, wishing he actually knew what he was doing. When the man stuck his head out of the doorway and looked back at Alfred in a questioning manner, Alfred yelled at him, “Rev it up.”

As the engine sped up, Alfred noticed something. There was a metal piece that moved and had a sort of hook on a spring attached to it, but the other end wasn’t attached to anything. Then he saw the eye it must go into. The problem might be a very simple one to resolve. He yelled at the man to shut off the engine. After the quiet returned, Alfred asked him whether he had a pair of pliers.

The man produced them from the vehicle’s toolkit. An idea was forming in Alfred’s mind. He couldn’t let the man see what he was doing. He took the pliers and said to him, “Be ready to start it up again when I give you the signal.”

The man returned to the cab. Alfred gripped the loose end of the spring with the pliers and fed it into the eye. Then he called for the man to start the engine. The difference was instantly noticeable. It sounded smoother. When it was revved up, it sounded even better. Alfred was sure that the problem was fixed. He was equally sure that he didn’t want to show the man what he had done.

When the man shut off the engine and returned to the rear of the VW, Alfred said, “I think that fixed your problem. Do you want to take it for a test run?”

“We’ll be leaving after breakfast. That will give us plenty of time to test it. Gotta be heading back home. Thanks for your help.”

Alfred was glad he didn’t ask what the problem was. “You live in California?”

“Northern California. Crescent City, near the Oregon border.”

The woman who had been cooking breakfast had come over to stand beside her husband. She heard the part about the engine being fixed. She was plump, but she didn’t have a bad figure. A kindly face and short, nondescript hair of an uncertain drab color. Probably in her forties. She wore a sweatshirt that said, “I survived the big one.”

Now she said, “Bless you if you’ve fixed the problem. Don is so mechanically inept, he couldn’t tie his shoes if instructions didn’t come with the laces. He thinks the solution to the world’s problems is duct tape.”

“Now, Mattie, don’t start in.” The man frowned and spoke sharply.

“Where’s your campsite?” Mattie asked Alfred.

“Uh, it’s funny you should mention that. I guess…I guess I no longer have a campsite.”

“What the hell does that mean?” Don asked.

“Well, my wife and I were camped down the road a bit. Last night we had a fight. This morning I went to the restroom. When I returned, she was gone. Lock, stock, camping equipment, everything. Just took the truck and drove off.”

“You poor thing,” Mattie said. “How long have you been married?”

“About a year. The first few months were fun, but it’s gone downhill from there.”

“Well, come and have breakfast with us. It’s the least we can do since you fixed our engine. Don’t just stand there, Don, give-”

“Alfred.”

“Give Alfred a cup of coffee.”

“Hell yes,” Don said. “Mattie makes the strongest coffee you ever tasted. Do you take it black or do you adulterate it?”

“Black.”

“Good. We’re going to get along fine.”

***

Although Gary had done some writing in his time, it had been mostly journalistic reporting, when he was in school, and technical writing, both for school and his job with IBM. Thus he had a hard time finding words to describe the beauty of the Tetons while writing in the log.

Words like beautiful and gorgeous didn’t fill the bill. He needed a new vocabulary to tell about the soaring, snow-covered peaks that rose above the meadows and lakes and were reflected in the mirror-like surface of blue water. Gently waving grasses and the ubiquitous pine trees completed the picture.

Grand Teton Mountain, at a little under 14,000 feet, was just one of a number of peaks that lined the horizon. Gary had climbed some mountains, including a 14,000 footer in Colorado, but you needed training and a guide to climb Grand Teton. It was dangerous, otherwise. He wasn’t sure he was ready for that.

“Wow,” was all he could say to Penny as they drove the loop road, stopping often to drink in the view.

“This is the way I picture a paradise like that described in Lost Horizon,” Penny said. “A place where you would be perfectly happy and where the cares of the world couldn’t penetrate.”

“That sounds good to me. May I quote you in the log?”

“Only if you give me attribution.”

***

Mattie knew how to cook. Bacon, eggs, and coffee had never tasted so good to Alfred. It beat his own cooking all to heck. He gathered from what they said during breakfast that they were outdoorsy people who actually enjoyed roughing it in a campground. Don worked in a lumber mill, and Mattie was a nurse in Crescent City. They didn’t have any children.

“Where do you call home?” Mattie finally asked Alfred.

He had been working on an answer to that question. “Los Angeles. We’ve got an apartment not far from the beach. Of course, I don’t know whether I’ll be welcome there when I get back. First I have to get back.”

“You’re a long way from home,” Don said.

“Yeah, and I don’t have a lot of money.”

“Well, you know what,” Mattie said. “If it would help, why don’t you ride along with us to Crescent City?”

Don said, “Mattie-” Don said.

“No, it makes sense. You can sleep on the top bunk. You can be our resident mechanic. If anything goes wrong with this crate, you can fix it. And it’s a lot easier to take a Greyhound bus from Crescent City to L.A. than it is from here.”

Don glowered into the distance, but he didn’t say anything.

“That’s a very kind offer,” Alfred said, “but I couldn’t possibly impose on you. I don’t know how I’ll do it, but I’ll find a way to get home.”

“Do you play backgammon?” Don asked.

He had played a little. At least he knew the rules. “Sure.”

“Okay, you can come with us. Mattie won’t play with me. She’s a good wife. Best cook I’ve ever known. And she’s a nurse-takes care of me when I’m sick. But she won’t play any damn games.”

“After taking care of patients and taking care of you, I’m too tired to play games.”

So that was settled. Alfred was elated. It had been easier than he had hoped. He knew that Penny and Gary were planning to drive down the coast, so they would be going through Crescent City. He would be their welcoming committee. There was another advantage to riding with Don and Mattie. It would ensure that he would make a clean getaway from here. There was no way his movements could be traced.

“Where are we going today?” Alfred asked after he had graciously accepted their invitation.

“We’re going to stay in the Tetons tonight,” Don said. “Most beautiful place in this whole fucked up world. And it’s on our way. Then we’ll hightail it home.”

***

Penny and Gary were eating dinner at their campsite in the Colter Bay Campground. A small black shrew played in the dirt nearby.

“Well, that’s the smallest mammal we’ve seen,” Gary said.

“Be sure to put that in the log.” Penny voiced the thought that had been worrying her more and more as bedtime approached. “Do you think we’ll be safe here?”

“I think so. The whole world’s looking for Alfred. How can he get away? If he steals a car, they’ll know who did it and figure he’ll be following us. The police have our route. They’ll keep him away from us. Maybe they’ve caught him already.”

Maybe, but somehow Penny didn’t think it was likely. He had given them the slip so far. He was smarter than she’d given him credit for, and he was certainly obsessed with her. Enough that he wanted to kill her because he couldn’t have her. He wanted to kill Gary, too, apparently because Gary did have her.

They had been shocked this morning when they saw the sleeping bag. The stuffing was coming out of the slits made by the knife that Alfred had wielded. What if they had been in the tent instead of the hotel? Penny shuddered at the thought. She didn’t hate Alfred. She was more puzzled by his actions than anything else. What had she done to lead him on? She had been nice to him in high school-but then she had been nice to everybody. She had barely seen him during the last six years.

She didn’t know whether she would sleep tonight. She had thought of asking Gary if they could stay at one of the lodges, but their supply of traveler’s checks was dwindling. She couldn’t go through life being afraid. Alfred couldn’t risk the noise of a gun, and he’d lost his knife. Even if he somehow found a way to get there, she knew the odds were stacked against him trying to attack them tonight. She was trying to think rationally, but rationality and emotion often didn’t see eye to eye.

She mentioned her fears to Gary.

“I’ll rig up some of our cups and utensils on a string and hang them from the front of the tent. If Alfred or anyone tries to get in they’ll hit each other and make a noise. We’ll hear it, and, hopefully, it’ll also scare him off.”

He also tied the back of the tent to a low tree branch, enabling him to free up a vertical tent post, which he placed inside the tent to use as a weapon. Penny felt a little better after seeing their defense system, which also included her screaming, if necessary, to arouse neighboring campers.

When they went to bed, Penny couldn’t feel the rips in the sleeping bag as long as she didn’t move, but she knew they were there. The first breeze started rattling the utensils. When she heard this, she started, but eventually she got used to the noise, and it became a comforting background sound, lulling her to sleep.

***

Alfred had to admit that the Tetons were beautiful. He took Don to be a crusty guy who didn’t show a lot of emotion, but that man enthused over them. Mattie obviously loved everything about the scenery, as well as campground life. She didn’t mind the dirt and cold water and problems with the weather. She would have made a good cave woman.

Alfred was alert when they pulled into the Colter Bay Campground. There was a very good possibility that Penny and Gary were camping here tonight. That is, unless they had been so scared by what happened last night that they had decided to stay indoors-or if the condition of the tent had completely freaked them out and they had abandoned their schedule and gone straight home.

If they did that, Alfred wouldn’t get another crack at them until he returned to L.A. He would like to know what their decision was, but he didn’t want them to see him. First, because they could identify him. He wouldn’t try anything at this campground, because he didn’t want to jeopardize his ticket out of here. He also wanted them to forget about him, as much as that was possible, so they wouldn’t be watching for him behind every tree. Then, when their paths did cross, the surprise factor would make it that much easier for him.

He spotted the green Volkswagen Beetle as Don drove the VW camper through the campground. The honeymooners had decided to tough it out. He was pleased to see that Don took a site far enough away from Penny and Gary’s that he should be able to steer clear of them. Still, he wanted to make sure. He was cautious when he used the restroom. He sat where he could check anybody coming from the direction of their campsite as Mattie served them a mouth watering steak dinner.

After dinner, he helped Mattie clean up the dishes, using water heated on the Coleman stove. Don had gone off to the restroom.

Mattie said, “Don believes that doing dishes is women’s work.”

“I need to do something to help. I’d like to help pay for the food, too.”

“Nonsense. I’m just glad to have the company and someone to talk to. Don has these moody spells when he doesn’t talk. Of course, he doesn’t say much even when he’s feeling tiptop. Not that I’m complaining. He’s a good husband in many ways.”

Don returned and got out the backgammon set. He asked Alfred whether he wanted to play at the picnic table or on the small table inside the camper. It was cooling off, but Alfred didn’t want to act like a wimp. He suspected that Don would be just as happy outdoors in the elements. There was another factor. If Gary and Penny should take a walk through the campground, they might spot him if he were outside and concentrating on the game. “Do you mind if we play inside?” he asked. “I get cold easily.” “No problem.”

They set up the board on the camper table. Mattie sat on the backseat of the camper and knitted. Don also sat on the backseat, in front of the table. Alfred sat on a small seat on the other side of the table that faced the rear of the camper. Don pulled a couple of cans of beer out of the camper’s tiny refrigerator and offered one to Alfred. Alfred had never drunk much, and the taste of beer didn’t appeal to him. However, he took it to be companionable and sipped the bitter-tasting brew occasionally.

He soon found out what he suspected-he was out of his league playing with Don. When Don suggested playing for small stakes he accepted. He figured that if he lost five dollars a night, it would keep Don interested. It would be a lot cheaper than traveling on his own.

CHAPTER 22

The breakfast ride was Penny’s idea. Although he had lived for awhile on a farm owned jointly by his father and his aunt, Gary could only remember riding a horse two or three times in his life. The name of his horse was Goldie, while Penny rode Chic. Some of the other riders appeared to be not much more experienced than he was, but the horses were gentle.

Penny, on the other hand, had told him stories about how she and her girlfriend mucked out the stalls in exchange for an hour of riding. Why was it that girls liked to ride horses so much? He didn’t know the answer to that. Of course there were a lot of boys who liked to ride, too, but many of them lived on ranches and were born in the saddle.

They followed an old road and then a horse path. As they walked slowly along the path, Goldie decided that he wanted to climb the almost vertical cliff beside them. As he started up the slope, Gary tried to figure out how to convince him to return to the path. The wrangler had said to let the horse know what he wanted him to do, but Gary must have missed the lesson on how to accomplish that.

He tried not to panic as he pictured Goldie falling over with him underneath. He didn’t want to become a paraplegic on his honeymoon. Just about the time he was wondering whether it would be less risky to jump off the horse than to stick it out, Goldie came to his senses and made his way back down to the path. As the tension left him, Gary contemplated what people did for love.

Penny and the others were smiling as if the whole thing were a big joke, but Gary was never so glad to see their destination, a table at a cove on Jackson Lake, laden with all kinds of good food-breakfast. With a backdrop of blue water and snowy mountains under a cloudless sky, they couldn’t have picked a more scenic place to eat.

***

Alfred had been promoted to the front seat of the camper. He protested, saying that the front seat belonged to Mattie, but she said she’d rather sit in back and knit.

“You men can talk about male things. I have to finish knitting this sweater for my niece. You can read a map, can’t you, Alfred?”

“Yes.”

“Okay, you’re the navigator.”

So Alfred became the navigator and front seat companion for Don as they headed over Teton Pass toward Idaho. He wasn’t sure what to talk to Don about. That man had proved to be taciturn last night as he lined up his empty beer cans on the table of the camper and methodically whipped Alfred at backgammon. Alfred only managed to get through one beer during the evening.

Alfred did find out that Don had been in the navy during the Korean War and was wounded-he was vague about exactly what part of him-but he didn’t receive the wound in battle.

When it was time for them to go to bed, Alfred struggled to get himself onto the top bunk, which didn’t have much headroom. Once there, he was pretty much sealed in for the night, but the bed was a lot more comfortable than trying to sleep outdoors or in the car-and a lot warmer too.

Don didn’t have much to say about his naval experiences or about the lumber business, and he didn’t ask Alfred any questions about his life. By trial and error, Alfred found that the best topics to discuss were where they were going and how to get there. Don also opened up a little and talked about the places he and Mattie had been. It appeared that they had camped practically everywhere in the western United States, including Alaska.

Alfred studied the map and asked Don whether they had been to Craters of the Moon National Monument.

“Not for many years. Yeah, we got time to see it. It’s just a big fuckin’ lava flow. Makes you wonder what would happen if the area started erupting again. They got a scenic drive there, makes you think you’re on the moon.”

Alfred wondered how people knew what the surface of the moon looked like, when nobody had actually set foot on the moon.

***

Penny and Gary stopped at a motel in Idaho Falls in early afternoon to “recover from the horseback ride and the rigors of camping,” as Penny put it. “I appreciate you going on the ride with me. I really enjoyed it.”

“I’m sore. You wouldn’t think just sitting on a horse would do this to you.”

“Your muscles get stretched in ways you’ve never experienced. You get used to it if you ride every day.”

“I don’t intend to find out.”

“I loved the fall colors we saw going over Teton Pass. I guess that means we’ll have to go back to work soon.”

“Don’t remind me.”

“Stopping early will give us a chance to do some washing and ironing and write wedding announcements for the newspapers back home.”

“I’ll write the wedding announcements.”

“You’ll do what I tell you to do.” Penny tackled him onto the motel’s double bed.

“Ouch. Be careful of my legs.”

“I’ll take care of you.” Penny climbed on top of Gary. “Show me where it hurts.”

***

Don pulled into a campground not far from Boise. Alfred suspected that he had a nose for finding nice campgrounds. Maybe he had been here before. They set up camp, which wasn’t difficult to do when you didn’t have to pitch a tent. When Mattie started cooking dinner, Don wandered off somewhere.

Alfred assumed he was going to the restroom, so he helped Mattie prepare the dinner.

“Do you play cards?” Mattie asked.

“I’ve played some pinochle.”

“How about poker?”

“A little.”

“If you’re not real experienced, you might want to pass if Don finds a game.”

“A game?”

“Yeah. That’s what he’s doing-looking for a poker game for tonight. Those old guys who can’t do much else, they really like to play cards. Campgrounds are hotbeds of vice. They’ll take your money, too, if you’re not good. ”

“Don’s not so old.”

“No, but sometimes he acts like he’s ninety. I don’t worry about him playing poker. He’s sharp enough so that he usually wins. It gives him something to do at night.”

Alfred wondered what Mattie meant by some of the things she said about Don. She was hinting at something, but he wasn’t sure what. Don eventually came back with a grin on his leathery face and asked Alfred if he played poker.

Having been clued in by Mattie, he said, “Not very well.”

“Good reason not to play tonight. Mattie will be pissed if I drag you into a game and you lose all your money.” He didn’t seem unhappy that Alfred wasn’t going with him.

And so it happened that when they finished dinner, Don walked off to his poker game, leaving Alfred and Mattie behind. After they cleaned up the dishes, Mattie went to the restroom. Alfred climbed into the camper, away from the cooling air. He wondered what he could do until bedtime. Mattie had her knitting. He had noticed several pocketbooks lying around. Maybe he could find one to read.

He was leafing through a Perry Mason mystery written by Erle Stanley Gardner when Mattie returned to the camper. She stepped inside and slid the door shut. Now they were alone together in close quarters. Alfred was sitting at the small table, with his back to the front of the camper. He felt vaguely uncomfortable. Mattie took off her jacket and sat on the backseat, facing him.

She had changed her shirt. She was wearing a white blouse with two or three buttons unbuttoned at the top. Alfred could see a hint of cleavage in the V of the blouse. She had also combed her short hair, and something looked different about her face. He decided that she had put on lipstick. She didn’t look bad at all.

“So what do you think?” Mattie asked, posing for him.

“I like your hair.” He thought it was a lame compliment.

“Thank you.”

She seemed pleased. “These card games go on forever. Don won’t be back until the wee hours of the morning.”

Why did she tell him that? Alfred felt more and more uncomfortable.

“I’ll let you in on a secret about Don if you promise not to tell anyone.”

Alfred wasn’t sure he wanted to hear a secret, but he mumbled, “Promise.”

“Ever since he got wounded in the navy, he’s been impotent. That’s why we don’t have any kids.”

Alfred felt his mouth drop open. Impotent? He couldn’t grasp the ramifications of that. They were husband and wife. Husbands and wives were supposed to do it.

“I haven’t lost my drive,” Mattie continued. “Once in awhile I have a little dalliance, if you know what I mean.”

Alfred was afraid he did.

“You must be feeling bad about your wife leaving you. And being newlyweds, you were getting all that sex, and then it stopped. I was thinking that maybe I could help make it up to you.”

If there were any question about Mattie’s meaning before, it was dispelled when she unbuttoned the rest of her blouse, revealing a lacy bra underneath. What intrigued Alfred was that he could just see her bellybutton peeking out from above her jeans. A nice innie bellybutton.

“Do you like my boobies?”

He wanted to say that he liked her bellybutton, but girls had reacted strangely to that remark in the past. He took the safe way out. “Yes.”

“I may not be as young as your wife, but I bet my boobies are just as good. Take off your jacket and come over and meet them up close and personal. They’re friendly.”

Alfred did what she asked, mechanically. He sat down beside her. She took hold of his hand and placed it on her breast. He had no reaction. He wanted to slide his hand down to her bellybutton, but did he dare?

“Let’s put the bed down.”

Things were getting out of control. They had to stand up to put the bed down, because the lower bunk when set up, extended over the backseat.

“I don’t think we’d better.”

“I won’t get pregnant, if that’s what you’re worried about.”

Mattie stood and pulled Alfred to his feet. She quickly and efficiently set up the bed. She climbed onto it and pulled him after her. He only resisted slightly. Then they were rolling around on the bed, kissing each other. This was quite pleasant, and gave Alfred the opportunity to do what he wanted to do.

He reached his hand down and found her bellybutton. It was indeed a well-formed innie. He caressed it with his finger. Everybody had a good bellybutton, it seemed, but him. She must have interpreted his actions as a come-on. She loosened his belt and began to unzip his pants. He started to panic. He had to do something. How could he tell her he was a virgin? How could he tell her he was saving himself for Penny?

He pulled away from her and slid off the bed, saying, “I can’t.”

“What do you mean, you can’t? Is it because I’m older? You only go after that young pussy, is that it? Well, buster, I’m here to tell you that you aren’t exactly God’s gift to women. Maybe that’s why your wife ran off. Did you ever think of that? You better take what you can get, you understand me?”

“It’s not that. I just can’t.” He was miserable and embarrassed. “I think I’ll go for a walk.”

Alfred grabbed his jacket, opened the sliding door, and stepped out into the night. He carefully closed the door behind him.

He walked around the campground until he began to feel cold. He considered not going back, but he didn’t want to spend another night outdoors. He returned to the camper. No light showed inside. He opened the sliding door as quietly as he could. There was no sound from Mattie. He came in and closed the door. He climbed up onto the top bunk.

Alfred was awakened by the noise Don made when he returned. He didn’t know what time it was.

CHAPTER 23

By the time Alfred awoke, Mattie was already outside the camper making breakfast in the morning sun. He caught a glimpse of her through a window. He carefully lowered his body from the top bunk and saw Don still sacked out. He put on his shoes and went outside as quietly as he could.

He said good morning to Mattie and received a grunt in return. He had sort of expected that and just hoped she wouldn’t leave him stranded here. He figured he was probably safe. She couldn’t explain to Don why she was mad at him. She wore her camping clothes, including her “I survived the big one” sweatshirt. Gone were the white blouse and cleavage. He went to the restroom. By the time he returned, Don was sitting outside on the picnic bench, sipping coffee. Alfred suspected that Mattie had rousted him out of bed.

He looked the worse for wear with his unshaven face and bags the size of airline carry-ons under his eyes. He must have drunk a lot of beer and played a lot of cards. There was no indication whether he had won or lost. Breakfast was an almost silent affair. Alfred wondered how Don would be able to drive in his condition.

The answer was that Mattie drove. Don rode in the front seat beside her, relegating Alfred to the back. That was fine with him, just as long as they took him to Crescent City. He couldn’t hear everything they said to each other, but he gathered that they planned to drive straight through Oregon and get home tonight.

He was positive that he was ahead of Penny and Gary. They would probably be passing through Crescent City sometime tomorrow. If he were going to intercept them, he needed a plan. The key part of any plan was having a car. He didn’t want to steal another car. That left too many tracks. He didn’t know how else to get a car. Maybe he would have to wait until he was back in L.A. Of course, he no longer had a car there, either. If he got his job back, he could at least buy a used car.

Riding alone in the backseat without any responsibilities gave Alfred too long to think about his life. What he concluded was depressing. He was jobless, carless, and he didn’t know whether he even dared to go back to his apartment. Or try to get his job back. The police knew his address, because it was on the registration that had been in his car.

What did he have to show for his sacrifices? Nothing. Rage began to build inside him. Rage against Gary who had thwarted his every move. Rage against Penny, because she let Gary control her. But it wasn’t all her fault. Gary had her mesmerized.

Maybe he didn’t have to kill Penny. Maybe he and Penny could still have a life together. Alfred needed some hope in order to carry on. If he killed Penny, he had nothing and nothing to look forward to. He did have to get rid of Gary. This brought his mind back to the realization that he needed a plan. And he didn’t have one.

He felt like a hamster on a wheel. His thoughts went in circles, leading nowhere. He might be going crazy. After a while, the motion of the camper lulled him. He found a pillow and lay down on the seat. The hum of the engine quieted his brain. He closed his eyes.

***

Ironing before breakfast had not been part of Penny’s lifestyle when she was single. That it was now gave a good indication of the effect Gary had on her. She had even sewed a button on his shirt on their second date, for crying out loud, and fed him dinner when she could barely cook.

After their breakfast in Idaho Falls, they drove to Craters of the Moon National Monument. In addition to driving the loop road, they did some hiking. They climbed up and into a cinder cone and down into Dew Drop lava tunnel. This was too much like a cave for the claustrophobic Penny. It even had stalactites hanging from the ceiling. She was glad when they got out of there.

They mailed wedding announcements home from Carey, Idaho, and stopped for lunch in a cafe in Shoshone, Idaho. They drove through Boise to Juntura, Oregon, for supper at a truck stop. Then on through several western cowboy towns before stopping for the night at a motel in Lakeview, Oregon. Exhausted and still sore from their horseback ride, they fell into bed.

***

The house of Don and Mattie in Crescent City was a small, one-story affair, not far from the center of town, which appeared to be the Ben Franklin store. Alfred had taken his turn at the wheel, which kept him from thinking depressing thoughts, but by the time they arrived, Don was driving. He pulled into the driveway after dark and parked beside a pickup truck.

They had eaten dinner in Grants Pass, Oregon. Alfred tried to pay for his meal, but Don brushed his money aside and paid with a wad of bills he took from his pocket. Evidently he had won at poker.

Although they were all talking to each other by this time, nobody brought up the subject of what Alfred would do when they reached Crescent City. Would they dump him at the Greyhound bus station tonight? He decided that what will be will be and left his fate to the gods of chance.

“Would you mind helping us unload a few things?” Don asked Alfred.

That was a good sign. He would unload everything in the camper if they would let him sleep in the house tonight. That would give him all morning to figure out how to intercept Penny and Gary. He felt more optimistic now. Something would turn up. It always did. He was lucky that way.

Unloading wasn’t a big deal. They unloaded the perishable food and dirty sheets and pillowcases, but not much else. The camping equipment and some of the food stayed in the camper.

When they were finished, Mattie led him to a bedroom and said, “This is the spare room. You sleep here. We’ve only got one bathroom in this God-forsaken place, but when we’re finished with it, it’s all yours. I suggest you take a long, hot shower because those cold campground showers don’t cut it. I’m going to wash your clothes since you’ve only got one set, and I noticed that they’re starting to stink. You don’t want to offend the passengers on the bus. I’ll give you a bathrobe of Don’s to wear. I’ll have your clothes clean for you in the morning.”

“That’s very nice of you.”

“Don’t mention it. Don has to go to work tomorrow. I have off till Monday. I’ll drive you to the bus station or wherever you want to go.”

Alfred had taken a quick shower at the Tetons, but the water had been cold and he hadn’t stayed under it long. While he was taking the first hot shower he had enjoyed in days, Alfred wondered whether Mattie was cleaning him up to have sex with him. If so, he would accommodate her. He was a man now, and men had responsibilities. It was time he stepped up to his. He went to sleep with a smile on his face.

CHAPTER 24

This must be some kind of a record, Gary thought as he looked at the Wittnauer watch his parents had given him at his college graduation. Six o’clock was probably the earliest they had risen on the whole trip, other than the morning they escaped from Alfred. They must be getting back into work mode. He didn’t want to do that quite yet. They still had three days to go on their honeymoon, including today, and he intended to enjoy them.

They quickly packed the car and were on their way by six forty-five, intending to eat breakfast along the road, probably in Klamath Falls where they would cross the route they had taken heading north. Then on to the California coast. The prospect of returning to California gave him the keen feeling of anticipation one has when something exciting is about to happen.

Penny must have sensed it too. She started singing, “California, here I come.” Gary joined in. What their voices lacked in quality they made up for in volume.

***

There was nothing like sleeping in a real bed. Alfred stretched and yawned luxuriously as he awoke. The sun streamed in through the white lace curtains on the window. He glanced idly at the small clock on the bedside table. It was almost eight o’clock.

Alfred jerked himself upright, instantly fully awake. He had things to do. He couldn’t sleep all day. He stood up on the hooked throw rug that covered a small section of the wooden floor that was painted green and glanced down at his stomach. He had slept in the nude. Why? That wasn’t like him. He fingered his bellybutton and looked around the sparsely furnished room for his clothes. They weren’t on the old wooden rocking chair or on the small dresser that had been painted and repainted many times. He spotted his shoes on the floor where he had carelessly thrown them. A bathrobe lay in a heap on the chair.

That prompted his memory. Mattie had said she would wash his clothes. He grabbed the yellow bathrobe, shrugged his arms into the sleeves, and tied the belt around his waist. He opened the bedroom door and was about to step through the doorway when he saw his clothes lying in a neat pile on the floor outside the room. In addition, there was a Gillette razor and some shaving cream, a toothbrush, and toothpaste.

He placed his clothes on the bed. Then, taking the razor and shaving cream, he walked down the short hallway to the bathroom. He heard noises coming from the direction of the kitchen. Don and Mattie must be up. He shaved for the first time in several days and combed his hair with a comb he found in the cabinet. Returning to the bedroom, he dressed quickly.

An oval mirror hung on the wall over the dresser, in a gilt frame with a carved design that had once been fancy but now was chipped and cracked. He glanced at his reflection. He didn’t look bad, shaved and wearing clean clothes. If he had appealed to Mattie when he was dirty and bearded, he should appeal to her now.

Alfred made his way to the kitchen. There was an odor to the house that he associated with the old houses of New England. It was probably mildew. He put a smile on his face, rounded the corner, and stepped into the kitchen. Mattie was sitting at the small table at the far end of the room, reading a newspaper, and sipping coffee. She was dressed in slacks and a long-sleeved shirt. Don was not in sight.

Mattie looked up when he entered and said, “Well, Sleeping Beauty. I thought you were going to sack out all day.”

“The bed was comfortable.”

“Just about anything is more comfortable than the top bunk of the camper. You’re probably starving. Omelet okay?”

“Sure. Where’s Don.”

“Oh, he left for work hours ago. Sit down and have some coffee. Breakfast will be ready in five minutes.”

Mattie rose from the table, and Alfred sat down.

“I’ve checked the Greyhound schedule. There’s a bus at ten thirty, heading for Los Angeles. I can drive you to the station, although it isn’t far, and you could easily walk it. You don’t have any luggage to weigh you down.” She laughed.

“Thank you.” Now was the time. Alfred swallowed some coffee. It felt hot going down his throat. “I owe you a big apology for what happened the other night. I-I’m really sorry.”

Mattie stopped whisking the eggs and looked at him. “The other night? Oh that? I’ve already forgotten about it.”

“I feel terrible about it.”

“Don’t worry. I was too pushy. A lot of guys don’t like pushy dames. I owe you an apology for insulting you. I don’t know why your wife left you, but I’m sure it wasn’t your fault. You did need clean clothes, though. However, you smell as fresh as a changed and powdered baby now.”

“It was partly my fault. If there’s anything I can do to make up for it…”

She looked at him again. “Like what? Oh, you mean have sex now? I don’t cheat on Don at home. Couldn’t live with myself if I did.”

“But in the camper-”

“That’s different. The camper isn’t home. One reason we travel a lot is to relieve our itches. Both of us. You don’t think his problem bothers him? We have to get away from the burdens of home once in awhile before they get to be too heavy a load to carry.”

Alfred was relieved that she was turning him down. “Does Don drive the camper to work?”

“Naw, he drives the old pickup you saw in the driveway.”

“So you drive the camper.”

“I have another car. It’s in the garage. We reserve the camper for…camping.”

Maybe what he was thinking about was feasible. “This sure is beautiful country you have here. I’ve never been to this part of California before.”

“You should see the redwoods. The tallest tree in the world is close to here.”

“I’d like to. My wife and I were planning to come through here on our way home. Of course, I don’t know which way she went since I haven’t heard from her.”

He had made a show of pretending to try to phone his wife’s parents a couple of times in the last two days, saying that his wife might be in touch with them. When Don and Mattie asked him if he’d reached them, he said no.

“She might be back in L.A. by now. Do you want to try and call her from here?”

“No thanks,” Alfred said quickly. “I…I don’t want to try to talk to her over the phone. I’ll wait until I get back to L.A. and deal with her in person.”

“You never told me your wife’s name.”

“Uh…Penny. Her name is Penny.”

“Nice name, Penny. Shiny new Penny. Or a bad Penny. Sorry, couldn’t resist. If there’s anything I can do to help you two get back together…”

“Thanks. I’m afraid not.” She was transforming into mother mode. “What I was thinking, since I’m here, I might spend a couple of days sightseeing. See the redwoods and the coast and everything. If you’re not using the camper, maybe I could rent it from you. Of course, I’ll pay for the gas and everything. I’ll even get it washed and leave you with a full tank.”

Mattie chuckled. “Well, you were the one who fixed it. It’s running great now. You’re a pretty good driver. I don’t think Don would object. I’ll tell you what; you can take some of the food we had left over from the trip. I’ll even give you a change of underwear and socks. I don’t think you can wear Don’s pants-your waist size is a little larger than his-but his shirts shouldn’t be a problem.”

Now she was definitely acting like a mother. Things were working out just fine.

***

Gary and Penny reached the coast at Crescent City. They turned south on Route 101 and found themselves almost immediately in a forest of redwood trees. They stopped at Redwood National Park and took a hike along a path with the giants towering above them. The vista reminded Penny of pictures she had seen of the interiors of large European cathedrals, with the ruler-straight tree trunks representing the cathedral columns. This was on a much grander scale than any cathedral.

“ The tallest tree in the world is somewhere in this area.” Penny read from her guidebook. “It’s almost four hundred feet tall.”

“ Taller than a football field is long.”

Penny looked up the trunk of one of the trees, imagining what it would be like to be in the relatively stubby branches at the top. She felt dizzy and almost fell over backward. She quickly looked down and went back to the guidebook.

“ They need a damp climate, with moderate temperatures all year long.”

Tendrils of fog drifted past them, and they were none too warm in their sweatshirts. The place was enchanting, but it was also a place where Penny didn’t want to linger. The canopy of branches high above their heads blocked out most of what sunlight there was, leaving an eerie aura.

A half hour of feeling like Lilliputians was enough for them, and they headed back to the car. Penny said, “Let’s find ourselves a nice sunny beach.”

***

Alfred stationed the camper in a parking lot facing Route 101, which was also the main street of Crescent City, near the intersection where Route 199 came in from Oregon. That was the route that Mattie, Don, and he had taken last night to get there, and he was positive that Penny and Gary would be coming the same way.

The question was when? He hoped they hadn’t already passed this way. If they didn’t show up by mid-afternoon, he would return the camper to Mattie and take the bus back to Los Angeles. Mattie had provided him with plenty of food so he wouldn’t go hungry as he waited. She had gone from trying to be his lover to being his mother. He was more comfortable with her in that capacity.

A green Volkswagen Beetle approached from the north. Alfred glanced at his watch. He had been here less than two hours. His excitement grew as he became more and more certain it was them. He started the engine of the camper. His excitement peaked when he saw Penny’s profile in the side window of the small car as it passed.

He pulled out onto the highway, keeping enough distance between them that they wouldn’t become suspicious. At least they had no reason to be looking for him in a VW camper. He hadn’t followed them very far when they slowed down and pulled into the entrance of a park containing redwood trees-the trees Alfred had told Mattie he wanted to see. Now he would get to see them.

Alfred pulled in behind them and was careful to park some distance away from their car. He saw them walk off along one of the paths that led through the groves of big trees. He couldn’t follow them on foot without risking being seen. In addition, there were a few other people in the park. Not many, but enough to scotch any plans he might have had.

Alfred sat in his car and pondered his next move. He obviously hadn’t thought through what he was going to do. He needed them to be in a more isolated area. In addition, he needed to separate Penny from Gary. How was he going to do that? He didn’t know.

While he was wondering what to do, he saw the honeymooners returning along the path. He would keep following them. Maybe his luck would change.

***

They continued south on 101, through the village of Klamath and across the Klamath River. The road went inland for a bit, but it still wound through forests of the magnificent redwood trees. After the village of Orick, the road came back to the coast again.

“Let’s stop here,” Penny said.

Gary obediently pulled the car off the road at a turnout with access to the beach.

“The guidebook says that we can find black jade and agates in this area,” Penny said. “Maybe we can collect some for our table.”

They got out of the car and walked toward the water. As they came to the top of the sand slope that led down to the beach, Gary stopped in amazement.

“Have we shrunk or are we in the land of the giants?” he asked.

“ Holy cow. That driftwood on the beach is…those are redwood trees.”

“How did they get there?”

“ Remember, there was an earthquake in Alaska last March. It was one of the biggest quakes ever recorded. It caused a tsunami. I remember hearing that several people in Crescent City were killed by the tsunami.”

“So the tsunami uprooted redwood trees, washed them out to sea, and then they were deposited on this beach. Holy cow, as you say. That was some powerful wave.”

“I want my picture taken with one of the tree trunks.”

Penny ran down the slope to the sandy beach and raced over to a gargantuan piece of driftwood. Gary ran after her, holding the camera. They took pictures of each other being dwarfed by the white trunks of what used to be redwood trees. They felt insubstantial, like a mouse would feel when encountering ordinary driftwood.

When they had their fill of photography, they walked down close to the water.

“Look,” Penny said. “This is black jade. And here are agates.”

“Aren’t the pieces of jade too big for our table?”

“ They’re so beautiful. Maybe we can use them for something else.”

Penny began picking up the rocks. Her enthusiasm was infectious, and Gary joined in. When she was happy, he was happy. They soon had an armload of the rocks.

“We’re going to have trouble getting these in the car,” Gary said. “Let me take a load back and see how many more we can fit in.”

Gary carried the rocks up the slope to the parking area. He placed the rocks on the ground, unlocked the door of the VW, and popped open the hood. He didn’t want to place the dirty rocks inside the car. He squeezed them into the storage space under the hood and returned to the beach. He saw that Penny had more rocks.

“I’ll take these up,” Penny said.

“Okay, but that’s the last load.”

“Promise.”

“I’m going to walk down the beach a little way and take pictures of some of those other trees.”

Gary ambled along the beach, stopping now and then to take a picture. After five minutes he turned around to see whether Penny was returning from the car. He didn’t see her. Oh well, it was time for them to hit the road again. They had to keep moving. The honeymoon was winding down, much as he didn’t want it to end.

Gary retraced his steps and went up the sandy slope to the parking area. As the car came into view, he noticed that the hood was open, but he didn’t see Penny. Maybe she was inside the car. He reached the top of the slope and looked through the car windows. No Penny.

Where was she? Maybe she had to go-she might be taking a nature hike as they called it in the boy scouts. Bushes grew alongside the road. Penny didn’t like to go in the bushes, but if she were desperate…

Gary went to the car to close the hood and noticed that a couple of the rocks she had brought up were lying on the ground in front of the car. He became mildly irritated. That was sloppy. He picked up the rocks and placed them inside the storage area. Then he saw a scratch on the car just below the opening that he was certain hadn’t been there before. A falling rock must have struck the car. He became more irritated.

He would chew her out for that. No he wouldn’t. What did it say in the Dale Carnegie book he had read, How to Win Friends and Influence People? Don’t criticize, condemn, or complain. But she had to learn to be more careful.

Gary waited beside the car, glancing at the nearby bushes for a sign of movement. Another five minutes passed. He began to worry. Where could she be? At least he knew that she hadn’t been attacked by a bear. They had left the bears in Yellowstone. He walked for fifty feet along the highway, calling Penny’s name. Then he walked the other way, doing the same. The only answer was the sighing of the breeze.

After fifteen minutes he began to panic. His heartbeat accelerated and sweat soaked his underarms. Had she decided that marriage was a big mistake and run away? She couldn’t have picked a more remote location to do that if she had; she wouldn’t get far. Even if she wanted out, she wouldn’t run away here. Had she been hit by a car? No, because, gruesome as that sounded, her body would be on the road.

Had she been abducted? Who would do a thing like that? An awful thought came into Gary’s head.

CHAPTER 25

When Penny and Gary stopped at a turnout on the highway, Alfred had to keep going. If he pulled in after them, it might be enough to arouse their suspicions, even if he parked fifty yards away. In any case, they were bound to notice the camper, and it was conspicuous enough with its bubble top that they would recognize it if they saw it again.

Alfred drove around a curve until he was out of sight of the green VW. He stopped on the side of the road and waited five minutes. The waiting was nerve wracking because he wanted to time it just right. He had to keep focused on his watch to prevent himself from immediately going back to where they had stopped.

The tension stimulated his bladder, and he desperately had to pee. He got out of the camper and found a clump of bushes, pretty much out of sight of the highway, and picked a time when traffic was almost nonexistent to relieve himself.

Back in the camper, he watched the secondhand creep around the watch. He had spent a lot of the past few days waiting for something to happen or not happen. He was growing tired of it. This was the last time. Finally, the five minutes were up. He started the engine, made a U-turn, and went back to where their car was parked. Penny and Gary were out of sight, down on the beach. Good. He parked on the inland side of the highway, down the road from the Beetle, and got out of the camper.

He let a logging truck loaded with big tree trunks rumble by and then crossed the highway. As he approached the slope down to the wide beach, he couldn’t believe what he saw. Giant pieces of driftwood lay on the sand, some of them a significant distance from the water. These trunks were as large as those of the redwood trees. They were redwood trees, bleached white and stripped of their bark by the water and sun.

Alfred didn’t have time to ponder the whys and wherefores of how they had come to be on the beach. They could be helpful to him, allowing him to keep out of sight. That was what counted. Maybe this was a sign from heaven.

Standing behind a rock, he scanned the beach for Penny and Gary. He spotted them some distance away. They were taking pictures of each other posing with the huge logs. He watched them, wondering whether he should go down the short slope to the beach and try to get closer to them.

If he did that, he would have trouble keeping them in sight. The tree trunks would be a hindrance to him, as well as a help. He was safer where he was now, and he had a good view of the whole beach. If he had to, he could retreat without them seeing him. He didn’t want to retreat. He felt in his bones that this was the place to take action. This might be the best opportunity he would get. He was charged up and ready.

Now they were down by the gray ocean picking up things-rocks, perhaps. Gary took an armful of whatever they had collected and started walking back toward the car. Alfred watched him until he was sure that Gary was coming all the way. It was too late to make it across the street to the camper. Alfred worked himself further into the rocks beside the parking area, out of sight of Gary’s car.

This was a perfect opportunity if he wanted to kill Gary, except that he didn’t have a suitable weapon. He had a better idea. Killing Gary would also kill any chance he might have of winning Penny. At least, killing him now would. After Penny saw things his way, it might be different. He needed to have a little more patience. Gary was coming up here alone. Perhaps Penny would do that next.

He peeked out and watched Gary open the hood of the car and place a number of black rocks inside. He closed the hood but didn’t latch it and walked back down to the beach. Why were they picking up black rocks? Who cared? What Alfred cared about was whether Penny might take the next trip to the car-alone.

He looked back down at the beach. Penny had an armful of rocks. He held his breath. She was walking toward the car. By herself. Gary was walking in the opposite direction, along the beach. Perfect. Penny struggled up the sloping sand toward the parking area. In a few seconds she would reach the top of the slope and be out of sight from the beach. Out of Gary’s sight.

Alfred retreated to his hiding place. She would walk right past him. When she placed the rocks in the front of the car, she would be within a few feet of him. Her back would be toward him. This was the opportunity he had been waiting for.

***

Penny was happy. She loved to collect pretty things. The small rocks, including the agates, they would use in the coffee table they were going to build. They would place them on top of the table and then cover it with liquid plastic. The larger pieces of jade couldn’t be used in the coffee table, but they were too pretty to leave behind.

She came up the slope and saw the car. Gary said he had left the hood unlatched. She walked directly to the front of the car. How could she open the hood without putting down her rocks? She bent her knees and managed to hook one finger around the handle of the hood and pulled. The hood came up. She bent over the storage area and carefully let go of some of the rocks.

An arm snaked around Penny’s upper body from behind and jerked her upright. She screamed and dropped her remaining rocks.

“Shut up.”

Alfred’s voice was unmistakable. Penny twisted, trying to escape his grip. A sharp pain in her back stopped her. She grunted but swallowed the next scream that threatened to come out. It wouldn’t do any good, anyway. Her first scream had been carried away by the wind. Gary was too far away and couldn’t have heard it.

“Don’t move. And don’t scream.”

The pain in her back increased. He had a knife. He had acquired another knife. Penny stopped struggling. How had he gotten out of Yellowstone? How had he found her? Why was she thinking these inane thoughts? He was going to kill her. She tried to relax her muscles so he would stop hurting her.

“That’s better. Now I’ll tell you what we’re going to do. We’re going to walk across the road and go to the VW camper.”

She saw the white camper with the bubble top. It was parked across the highway about a hundred feet south of them. How had Alfred obtained a camper? Had he stolen it? If so, the police must be looking for him. Oh yes, they were already hunting him for murder and car theft. Where was Gary? Penny turned her head as far as she dared and realized she couldn’t see the beach from here. Gary couldn’t see her. She was on her own.

Alfred’s arm was wrapped around her body at the level of her breasts and held her tightly. Her back was pressed against his belly. His potbelly. The thought almost made Penny giggle, in spite of her situation. She was on the verge of hysteria. She had to control herself. They marched in lockstep toward the road. When they reached the road, they waited for a lumber truck to roll by at high speed.

Penny thought about trying to signal the driver. Her arms were free; she could wave to him. What would that accomplish? He would think she was being friendly and wave back. They were just two lovers, out sightseeing. Even if by some remote chance he recognized her plight, by the time he brought the big rig to a stop and came back to help her, she would be dead, and Alfred would be gone.

She had to cooperate with Alfred-for now. They made it across the highway before a couple of cars zoomed past, heading north. They were going too fast to see what Alfred was doing to her. She had to admit that at sixty miles per hour they would look like lovers. Ha. Big joke. And the knife? She didn’t feel it. He must be hiding it, somehow.

They made it to the right side of the camper, the side away from the road. If Alfred wanted her inside, he had to open a door. He would have to use one of his hands to do this. His left arm held her. His right hand presumably held a knife. He reached his right arm around her and unlatched the sliding door. There was nothing in that hand-no knife, nothing.

Penny simultaneously twisted out of his grip and ducked under his right arm, which was still on the door handle. She stumbled for a moment and then regained her footing. She took a couple of steps toward the front of the camper, intending to cut around it and cross the highway just ahead of a car she could hear approaching.

Alfred tackled her from behind before she could make the turn. The wind left her lungs with an oomph as she hit the ground. She struggled to breathe. The stumble had cost her too much time. The car went by, but the passengers couldn’t see them. They were hidden by the camper. She felt a sharp pain in her back again and gave an involuntary grunt.

“If you do that again, I’ll kill you.”

Alfred was breathing hard. She didn’t doubt that he would do what he said. He removed the knee from her back-that’s what had hurt her-and put his arm around her neck in a chokehold. She got to her knees and then to her feet. She had no choice if she wanted to breathe. Alfred guided her back to the sliding door.

The door was partially open. He pushed it farther open with his shoulder. Then he shoved her onto the floor of the camper. Before she could move, he had closed the door and was on top of her again with his knee in her back. It hurt. What now? She found out. He bent both of her arms behind her back and bound them together somehow. He worked fast.

“What are you doing?”

“Duct tape. Marvelous stuff. Don thoughtfully left a lot of it in the storage box.”

“Who’s Don?”

“None of your damn business. Now if you’re through trying to run away, I’m going to be nice to you and let you lie on the bed instead of the floor. Get up there but be quick about it.”

Or Gary would show up. Did she dare to stall? It was difficult for her to get up from lying on her stomach with her arms taped behind her. When she took too long, Alfred grabbed her by the arms and jerked her to her knees. She rose slowly to her feet under her own power, but then he picked her up and threw her onto the bed.

“You’re hurting me.”

“We don’t have time for your games.” Alfred captured her feet and taped them together at the ankles. The side windows of the camper beside the bed had curtains over them so that nobody could see inside. The rear window was uncovered, but she doubted that anybody would be able to see her through it unless he was close enough to press his nose against it.

“I won’t be able to walk.” Or run away.

“No kidding. And just to make sure, I’ll take your shoes.”

He ripped the sneakers off her feet without bothering to untie them, and threw them into the storage cabinet. He took a couple of steps to the driver’s seat, plunked down in it, and started the camper.

“Where’s your knife?”

Alfred laughed as he drove away. “I don’t have a knife anymore.”

“You stuck it in my back.”

“That was just a sharp rock I picked up. It fooled you, didn’t it?”

That bastard. She could have gotten away and alerted Gary. Well, he wouldn’t fool her again. “You won’t get away with this.”

Alfred braked hard and pulled the camper to a stop. What now?

“You sound like a bad movie.”

He was standing over her again with the roll of tape. He tore off a length, and she understood what he was going to do.

“Not my mouth. I won’t scream.”

“Damn right you won’t scream. And I’m tired of hearing you talk.”

When she turned her head away, he shoved it into the bed hard so that she couldn’t move it and pressed the tape over her mouth.

Penny felt like a calf that has been roped and tied by a cowboy at a rodeo.

CHAPTER 26

He should go to whomever passed for the police in this part of the world. Gary was certain that Alfred had somehow found them again and kidnapped Penny. What would he do to her? Would he kill her? Gary couldn’t bear that thought. If he were going to kill her, she might already be dead.

He had to assume she was alive and act on that assumption. Any other thoughts led to insanity. He had to find out where a police station was located. He was standing beside the Beetle, sweeping the highway with his eyes, from north to south. All he saw were a few cars and lumber trucks. Alfred was long gone with Penny.

He should look at the map. He got into the car so that he could study his map of California without the wind blowing it. Humboldt County was an unpopulated area. Any sheriff’s station would be south of here, perhaps at Trinidad or McKinleyville. He could drive to them in a few minutes.

Which way would Alfred be taking Penny? Gary remembered that he had been living in Lomita, very close to her. Would he head in that direction? What would a rational kidnapper do? Was there any such thing as a rational kidnapper? Was Alfred rational? How could he be? He had killed one person; he had tried to kill them. He was obsessed with Penny. Rational was not a word that applied to Alfred.

Gary started the VW and headed south. He was moving at close to the top speed of the little car when he caught a logging truck. He couldn’t safely pass it, so he rode in its slipstream. These trucks really moved, and although he was anxious and impatient, he realized he couldn’t do much better than to cruise in its wake. He arrived at the village of Trinidad in fewer than fifteen minutes.

He stopped at the first gas station he came to and asked directions. He found out that the sheriff’s station was in McKinleyville, a little farther south. Another ten minutes and he was there. He parked in front of the building and went inside. When the deputy on duty asked him what he wanted, he blurted out, “I think my wife has been kidnapped.”

***

Alfred was determined not to get stopped for speeding. He had been stopped for speeding in Montana, and, as a result, he been forced to give up his car. If he were stopped now, the police would see Penny with the tape over her mouth. There was no way he could hide her completely, unless he placed her on the top bunk and crammed her into the back of the camper where she wouldn’t be visible from ground level. He would have to tape her so securely that she couldn’t move at all.

He wouldn’t do that, even if he could somehow get her up there. Not if he wanted her to love him. He could put a blanket over her head while she was on the lower bunk, but the shape of her body would be suspicious to a cop. He would just have to drive carefully. At least he wasn’t driving a stolen car. Mattie had been very kind to him. He would have to return the camper to her when he was through with it. Or at least write her a note and tell her where to find it.

Alfred decided not to try to drive all the way home in one day. It would be too hard on him, since he had to do all the driving. He had a camper. He would find a nice campground, north of San Francisco. Camping wasn’t so bad when you had a vehicle like this. He had food and water. Penny would enjoy it. She liked camping. They could do it if he could trust her.

In addition, he needed time to win Penny over. The sooner he could do that, the better life would be. Maybe he could do it tonight. Tomorrow he would drive the rest of the way home. He couldn’t actually go to his apartment, at least not until he knew whether the police were still looking for him. She and Gary were moving into a new apartment. He and Penny would go there. Instead of Penny and Gary, it would be Penny and Alfred. That sounded better.

He would get back his job at the grocery store, or maybe work at another one. Penny would teach. Alfred would become a checker and maybe even a store manager. Penny would be proud of him. They would live happily ever after.

***

Penny couldn’t remember when she had ever felt more uncomfortable. Her arms ached from being behind her back, and she had no feeling in her hands. She couldn’t separate her legs. She had cramps from lying in the same position. She had to go to the bathroom.

There was one ray of light. The single piece of tape over her mouth was not completely effective. She had attempted to open her mouth as soon as Alfred’s back was turned and partially succeeded. She could talk-indistinctly-or even scream. With further effort, by working her lips and jaws, she could probably free her mouth altogether.

She had to pick the right opportunity, since she knew that Alfred was watching her in the rearview mirror of the camper. She could tell because she could see his eyes in the mirror when she lifted her head and looked forward. She kept her mouth closed, making it look as though it were still securely taped. She didn’t want Alfred to double- or triple-tape her mouth.

Her discomfort had drowned out her fear. If he were going to kill her, wouldn’t he have already done so? No, he wanted her alive. At least for the moment. He seemed to change his mind more often than the tide changed. If Darren, the gentle janitor at Fenwick High School, could kill Emily, Alfred could certainly kill Penny. He hadn’t shown much gentleness so far, and he had already killed one person.

Were all men secretly like this? Did Gary have a mean streak inside him, waiting to come out? Alfred was definitely unpredictable. The only constant was his obsession with her. He was taking her someplace. Perhaps back to Los Angeles. In his twisted world, he saw them as a couple. Well, maybe she could use that. But she couldn’t do a damn thing while she was tied up.

She didn’t really believe Gary could act like this. She was worried about him. What did he do when he couldn’t find her? He must be frantic. He would contact the police, but what good would that do? She had vanished into thin air. The last thing she wanted was to make trouble for Gary, but she had been nothing but trouble for him all during their honeymoon. What if he decided she wasn’t worth it-that he was better off without her?

She became angry at Alfred. The longer she lay there, the angrier she became. What right did he have to ruin her honeymoon-to ruin her life? If she got the opportunity, she would be hard pressed not to kill him-and she was not a violent person.

Maybe she never should have left Connecticut. Connecticut was safe. Safe because it was home. Home was supposed to be safe. She certainly wouldn’t have been able to avoid Alfred if she’d stayed in Connecticut, but maybe it would have been easier to handle him there. Or was she deluding herself? Her best friend had been murdered just before her wedding. Did that sound like a safe place to live?

In Fenwick, everybody nosed into everybody else’s business and made judgments. That was one reason she had left. People erected facades, and some things remained largely hidden. The alcoholism of her father, for example. Her mother lived with him and put up with him, but she should have divorced him long ago.

There were a few people who didn’t bother to look respectable. One of them was Katharine Hepburn. She had a home in Fenwick. Kate would drive through town in a powder-blue Cadillac convertible with the top down, sitting beside her lover, Spencer Tracy, their scarves and hair flying in the wind, even though Spencer was married and would never divorce his wife. Flaunting their love for each other, flouting convention and respectability. Kate also did good deeds, such as buying a new fire engine for the town.

Penny had been to Kate’s home once. Kate invited her because Penny was a founder of an organization composed of teenagers who helped others. They baby-sat during elections so that people could vote. One cold January they collected $1,200 worth of recyclable bottles, and presented the proceeds to the March of Dimes Polio Fund. Kate gave Penny a dozen autographs, and she never gave autographs.

Penny had to learn to be more like Kate. To pursue her dreams without worrying what the world thought about her. First, she had to get out of this mess. She would do whatever it took to escape from Alfred, even if she had to do things the folks in Fenwick would frown on-things a good girl didn’t do.

Penny rolled over onto her back with her arms underneath her. She knew she could sit up from that position, especially if she could get her legs over the side of the bed. To do that, she would have to rotate her whole body 180 degrees. She could scoot around, but Alfred would see her do it.

Could she risk it? Would that make him mad because she would be more visible through the windows of the camper? What would he do to her? Would he tie her so thoroughly that she couldn’t move at all?

How long had they been driving? It seemed like hours. Just when she couldn’t stand it anymore and was about to sit up, regardless of the consequences, Alfred slowed and pulled off the highway and stopped. He picked up a map from the seat beside him and looked at it.

Penny hummed to attract his attention. She kept her mouth closed so he wouldn’t realize that she could open it. He turned around and looked at her.

“How is my sweetheart doing?”

I’ll sweetheart you, she thought. Take the damn tape off my mouth, and I’ll tell you how I’m doing.

He got up and walked back to her. As if he had heard her thoughts, he peeled the tape quickly off her mouth. She pretended that it stung, although the actual pain was minimal.

“Owww.”

“Sorry. There’s blood on your pillow.”

He actually sounded concerned.

“I don’t know about that, but I have to go to the bathroom.”

Alfred seemed taken aback. “Uh, can you hold it?”

“I’ve been holding it. Now I’ve got to go.”

“I’ll get one of the cooking pots.”

“I’m not going in any damn pot. I’ll go outside in the trees.” It wasn’t her favorite thing to do, but she would if she had to.

“But you can’t walk.”

“Okay, Alfred, it works like this. Untape my hands and legs and give me my shoes. I’ll go in the trees. I’m not going to run away. We’re in the middle of nowhere. Where would I run to?”

That was true. Dark woods loomed on either side of the road. Hansel and Gretel woods. If she ran into the woods, she would get lost. Or the witch would get her. She would have to come back to the road at some point. There was no way to elude Alfred. He apparently saw the truth of this. He took the blanket off her and untaped her hands. She brought them around to her front and started rubbing them together to get some circulation back into them. Then he untaped her legs.

Penny had a momentary urge to attack Alfred, but her hands and feet were barely working, and he would quickly overpower her. She put on her shoes. He opened the sliding door and stepped outside with her. He told her to stay in sight. She walked a few feet into the woods and went behind a tree, trying to preserve a modicum of modesty.

When she came back, Alfred said, “I think you cut your head. Let me look at it.”

For the first time, Penny noticed the ache on the top of her head. She remembered that it had been worse right after Alfred grabbed her, but she had ignored it as being the least of her problems.

Now he sat her on the floor in the doorway of the camper with her feet on the ground. She didn’t have any choice in the matter. He stood on the ground beside her and parted her hair with his fingers.

“You cut yourself. That’s what caused the blood on the pillow. It’s stopped bleeding, but I want to clean it up.”

Alfred stepped inside the camper and wet his handkerchief at the tap of the sink. He started working on the cut. Penny was surprised at how gentle he was. She thought she remembered hitting her head on the trunk cover of the VW when he grabbed her from behind and jerked her upright. It stung when the water touched it, but she didn’t say anything.

How could she be angry with him when he was taking such good care of her? That was a stupid question. He had kidnapped her. He had hurt her. He might kill her. She had to stop feeling sorry for him. Or whatever her feeling was.

“What do you want with me?” Penny asked.

Alfred didn’t answer immediately. She couldn’t see his face because it was above her as he concentrated on her head, being careful not to hurt her any more than necessary.

After a pause, he said, “I thought we could be happy together.”

In one way that was laugh-out-loud funny, but she didn’t dare laugh. She had to set him straight, though. No false pretences.

“Alfred, I’ve always liked you.” That wasn’t really a lie. At least she hadn’t actively disliked him. But when she didn’t see him, she never thought about him. If he had disappeared, she wouldn’t have noticed. In her life he was a nonentity. She couldn’t tell him that.

“I’m married now. I belong to Gary. I’ll tell you what I’ll do. When we get back to L.A., I’ll fix you up with some girls. I know some nice schoolteachers.”

Alfred didn’t say anything. He kept working on her head. She suspected that he had completed cleaning the wound. Maybe he just wanted to touch her. She was no psychologist, but she realized that what she had said about fixing him up didn’t register with him. For whatever reason, he didn’t want other girls; he wanted her.

Otherwise, he wouldn’t have lived near her and spied on her. He wouldn’t have followed her on her honeymoon. He wouldn’t have tracked her down again after he had lost her, against great odds. He wouldn’t have killed a man. God, was she responsible for that? That was more than she could handle right now. It was time to try another tack.

“I’ll make you a deal, Alfred. I’ll stay with you until we get back to L.A. Then you have to let me go back to Gary.”

A rational person would see through this, but Alfred had not been acting in a rational manner, as defined by the norms of the human race. Would he accept half a loaf? She wanted to create an atmosphere of trust so that he wouldn’t tape her again, but she also didn’t want him to get his hopes up too high. Why not? Why should she care what he felt?

If he accepted her terms, she could watch for an opportunity to escape. Escape back to Gary’s arms.

Alfred stopped working on her head and showed her the handkerchief. It had the yellow and black stains of clotted blood on it. He washed it with water from the faucet. She sat and looked at the trees while several minutes went by. When he didn’t speak, she tried again.

“We might go by the coast.”

The coast road, Route 1, was the long way, farther and slower than heading straight down 101. They would have more time together. Prolonging the trip could work to her advantage.

It would give Gary and the police more of a chance to find her, on the relatively unpopulated coast, rather than in Los Angeles where, in spite of any promises Alfred might make, he could easily decide not to release her. People could get lost in the wilds of L.A. Gary might never find her there.

Penny went to the front seat and looked at the California map. She knew approximately where they were.

“Route One cuts off at Leggett. We can follow Route One to just north of San Francisco. After we cross the Golden Gate Bridge, we can follow Route One again to San Luis Obispo. This is such a beautiful part of the country; we should take our time going through it.”

Baiting the hook, dangling the lure. Would he bite?

Alfred sat in the driver’s seat and followed her finger on the map. He looked into her eyes-a look that showed he wanted to believe her. Wanted to believe that she cared a little. She gazed back at him with as much sincerity as she could muster. She might be able to escape at a campground. Or at a gas station. If not, she would face the problem of what Alfred wanted to do with her at night. She would worry about that later. One problem at a time.

“I have food, but I need to get gas.”

“I’ll be your navigator.”

Alfred looked almost apologetic. “I can’t take that chance. Please get back on the bed.”

“Are you going to tape me again?”

He nodded, looking miserable.

“Okay, but tape my hands in front. My shoulders are killing me.”

There was no use trying to fight him. He was bigger, stronger. She had to pick her opportunity. She lay on the bed. First he taped her legs. Any hope she might have had of him taking it easy on her evaporated when he made her place her arms behind her back. He taped her wrists together. Then he bent her legs behind her and pulled them up toward her hands.

“What are you doing?”

“Taping your hands and feet together.”

“No, absolutely not. I’ll…get cramps in my legs.” She was flexible from her days as a cheerleader, but this was probably a true statement.

Nevertheless, Alfred insisted on doing it. He had seen her turn over when she was taped before. She would barely be able to move with her arms and legs taped together. He obviously didn’t want her to attract any attention when he got gas. When he had finished, he taped her mouth, in spite of her protests, and placed a blanket completely over her. She felt even more helpless than she had before. Would she ever see Gary again?

CHAPTER 27

The sheriff’s deputy, Officer Radziwill, didn’t seem to believe Gary’s story at first, and Gary couldn’t blame him. It sounded like something out of the Brothers Grimm. A phantom spiriting his wife away. The officer thought that perhaps Penny had wandered off somewhere. She might be lost in the woods. Gary persisted. He didn’t want a search effort to be misdirected. He asked the deputy to call Detective Landon in Montana to confirm that Alfred had pictures of Penny and was probably a killer.

After the call, the officer treated Gary with more respect. In fact, because Alfred was undoubtedly on the move, he called in the California Highway Patrol, which had an office a short distance away, and they sent an officer over. The representatives of these two agencies didn’t think it was a case for the F.B.I. yet. They wanted proof that a kidnapping had actually occurred and that it might cross state borders.

Unfortunately, Gary couldn’t tell them what kind of vehicle Alfred might be driving. They agreed to check for stolen cars. One thing that Detective Landon had done was to coordinate with the Los Angeles County Sheriff’s Department and ask them to keep an eye on Alfred’s apartment in Lomita. They had alerted his landlord, who would call them in case he returned to it.

He might never return to his apartment. There was a lot of space between here and Lomita where he might be. He had Penny with him. What was he doing to her?

After Gary had told the law enforcement people all he knew, he left the sheriff’s office, bereft and discouraged. He couldn’t expect much help from them. He agreed to stay in touch with them and let them know how they could contact him, but he had to do something on his own.

He thought about calling Penny’s parents. That would scare the hell out of them, and what would it accomplish? They couldn’t do anything. He thought about calling his parents-or his aunt and uncle, since his parents were in Europe. Same problem. What he needed most was support, which they couldn’t give him from across the country. Maybe he and Penny should have waited and had a traditional wedding back east.

Was he the one who had wanted to elope or was it both of them? If something happened to Penny, would it haunt him for the rest of his life? Yes.

He drove south slowly on Route 101, trying to look at the passengers in all the vehicles that passed him in either direction. A lot of good that did. He came to Leggett where Route 1 started (or ended if you were heading north) and went to the coast while 101 continued south in more of a straight line.

He stopped for gas while a new fear seized him. Up to now, he had assumed without really putting words to it that he was following the route Alfred and Penny were taking, and that, therefore, at least a chance existed that he might spot them. Now he had to make a choice. Which way would they go?

After his gas tank was filled, Gary parked in a corner of the station and tried to block out his fear for Penny long enough to think rationally about what he should do. It wasn’t easy, but with effort he gained some semblance of control over his mind. Alfred wanted Penny all to himself. He would like to live with her in L.A., but he must realize by now that L.A. was a dangerous place for him, especially if he returned to his apartment.

Penny would be trying her darndest to escape from Alfred. She might feel that it would be easier to escape from him in L.A. than up here, especially since escaping where there weren’t any people around to help her might not gain her anything.

On the other hand, she would want to stay as close to Gary as possible. If she had any control over Alfred at all, she might try to influence him to go somewhere Gary might find them, such as a campground.

Gary made his choice. He headed toward the coast. He would drive through every campground between here and San Francisco on Route 1. There were a lot of them, but it would keep him busy.

***

When Alfred stopped the camper, Penny heard him get out and close the door. She assumed he had stopped for gas. She couldn’t see anything because the blanket was still over her head. She had worked the tape partially loose from her mouth again, but she doubted that screaming would help her situation, and it would certainly bring his wrath down upon her. Anyway, she didn’t think that she could open her mouth wide enough to scream loudly so that she could be heard outside the camper. The blanket would muffle any noise she made. She couldn’t get the blanket off her; in fact, she could hardly move at all.

She waited for Alfred to reenter the camper, screaming internally from the pain of the cramps in her muscles. She needed him to untape her and agree to a new set of rules immediately, before the pain completely destroyed her.

After half an eternity, she heard him get in and close the door. He started the engine and pulled away from the gas station. She started humming as loudly as she could. Humming was the only noise she could make without giving away the fact that her mouth was not securely taped, and she didn’t know whether he would hear her over the noise of the engine.

Alfred drove for several minutes. If he didn’t react soon, Penny was prepared to risk giving away her secret by screaming out loud. Then he slowed down. Maybe he was looking for a place to pull over. After another minute, he stopped the camper and came back to her. First he took the blanket off her. She looked at him, her eyes wide, grateful to be able to see again, but humming loudly to tell him to rip the tape off her before her limbs froze in their current position.

Moving in what seemed to Penny like slow motion, he pulled the tape off her mouth, and she blurted, “Damn it, Alfred. My legs are killing me.”

This had an effect on him. He set to work immediately, tearing the tape off. When he had her arms and legs separated, Penny straightened her legs with a cry.

“The backs of my thighs are tied in knots.”

Alfred looked contrite. He rolled her onto her stomach and started massaging her upper thighs through her slacks while Penny directed him. Gradually he kneaded the knots out of her muscles. Although his hands came close to her genital area, he made no effort to touch her there, even though it would be easy for him since her wrists were still taped together.

This surprised Penny. What kind of a man was he? She still didn’t have him figured out.

When the pain finally stopped, she said, “Now take off the rest of the tape. And never do that again.”

“I’m sorry I hurt you. We won’t have to get gas again until somewhere south of San Francisco.”

She wasn’t ever going to let him tape her that securely again. She would die first.

“Are you going to let me sit in front and be your navigator now?”

Alfred hesitated. “If you start signaling to people or yelling out the window…”

“I won’t. I promise.”

She didn’t promise she wouldn’t jump out of the camper if they stopped in one of the villages along the way. She went forward and sat in the passenger seat and looked at the map. Fort Bragg would be a good place to make her escape. A center of population meant people. People meant protection.

Alfred must have read her mind. He was about to drive away when he glanced sideways at her. Maybe she looked too happy. He shut off the engine and got the duct tape.

“You said you weren’t going to tape me.”

“Just your legs. So you don’t jump out.”

Aarrgg. She argued with him. He was adamant. If she wanted to ride in front she had to have her legs taped. The alternative was for her to lie on the bed. She couldn’t take the bed anymore. She let him tape her legs, but she didn’t give in easily. He did it in such a way that it would be time consuming for her to untape them. Then he taped her legs to the seat. He also took her shoes.

Alfred got out of the camper, walked around the front, and opened her door. What was he up to now? He made sure her window was rolled up all the way. He securely taped the window crank so that she couldn’t open it. She had told him she wouldn’t shout out the window. He still didn’t trust her. He also taped the door lock in the locked position. He’d thought of everything.

This was galling. Penny did not like being told what to do in the best of times, and she hated being physically restrained. If she got out of this mess, nobody would ever tell her what to do again.

***

More campgrounds existed along this stretch of Route 1 than Gary thought. Not only public campgrounds but private campgrounds such as KOA-Kampgrounds of America. He stopped at each one. He drove through the larger ones and walked through the smaller ones.

He didn’t know what he was looking for. Some sort of car, probably. A lack of camping equipment. Would they be sleeping in the car? Gary didn’t want to think about the sleeping arrangements. If he did, he might kill Alfred when he found him. Since they didn’t have camping equipment, wouldn’t they stay in a motel? Alfred didn’t have much money. Otherwise, why would he have robbed the food store? They had been told he hadn’t gotten a lot of money from that. Penny had no money with her. He had found her wallet in the Beetle.

How would Alfred prevent Penny from escaping? Would he keep her tied up? She was feisty and wouldn’t like that. How could he keep her hidden? Maybe somebody would see her and report it to the Highway Patrol. It was a faint hope, but he had nothing else to cling to.

This was an arduous process. Gary could easily spend all night doing this. Well, he might as well. It would keep his body and mind occupied. He certainly wasn’t going to be able to sleep.

***

Fort Bragg was an actual city, albeit not a large one. It had streets and people and even traffic lights. One would think it would offer an opportunity for Penny to escape. It might have, if Alfred hadn’t been as clever as he was. Penny couldn’t open her door or her window. She couldn’t even get up and hop to the sliding door.

She could pound on her window and mouth words to somebody who wouldn’t understand what she was saying. Alfred would retaliate; she knew that. No, there would be a better time. And place.

They were soon past Fort Bragg, driving along the rugged coast, where the sea lions and otters ruled, swimming and diving amidst the treacherous rocks that dotted the water near the shore. Seagulls were everywhere, staining the rocks with icky white pooh. Route 1 skirted Mendocino, because that city is located on a peninsula sticking out into the ocean. There were no other significant centers of population for a long way.

The sun was dropping toward the water like a sky diver whose parachute has just opened, slowly but inexorably. Penny suggested several campgrounds where they could spend the night. Campgrounds that might afford opportunities to escape. Alfred listened to her, but he didn’t say anything. If fact, he hadn’t been talking much at all. For somebody who was trying to woo her…

He slowed down. Penny wondered what he was doing. He pulled off Route 1 onto a dirt road that led inland, up into the hills. Away from the coast and even more deserted than the coast. Her heart sank. He had no intention of staying at a campground. He drove for several miles, bumping along on the uneven surface, filled with ruts and rocks. She wondered whether the camper would get stuck. If it did, would that be good or bad? Or maybe he would drive off a cliff. But he drove carefully. He wasn’t suicidal.

Alfred found a level place he liked and parked the camper under some redwood trees. Silent sentinels, watching over the land, but they weren’t watching out for her, Penny thought.

“Take off the tape, and I’ll cook dinner for us,” Penny said.

Actually, she hadn’t won any awards for cooking. She and Gary had been preparing simple meals on the trip. Growing up, she hadn’t done much more than boil water. She had driven out to California with two girlfriends two years before, right after college, and although they had teaching jobs lined up, the jobs didn’t start until September. They wouldn’t get paid until October. They had almost run out of money.

Penny’s aunt and uncle in Goleta took pity on them and gave them a place to stay until school started, but they had to get jobs. Penny lined up a job as a short order cook at Santa Claus Lane, near Goleta. She was supposed to start the same evening. She was petrified, because she knew she would botch it. She spent her last dollar on lunch and walked into the Goleta bookstore.

She talked as she had never talked before to convince the owner to hire her, telling him about her bookstore experience in accounting and inventory control, some of which was actually true. She would have done anything to get that job. Well, almost anything. He gave her the job. At the end of the summer, when she told him she was leaving, he told her that he had hired her just to find out what her real story was.

Before she and Gary left on their honeymoon, she purchased a Fannie Farmer cookbook, in preparation for her domestic duties in their apartment. She hadn’t read it yet.

Alfred surveyed the area. Penny followed his eyes. She could run into the trees, but where would she go? He must have decided it was safe, because he untaped her legs. She put on her shoes and got out of the camper. She had to exit through the sliding door, because the lock on the passenger door was still taped down. Once on the ground, she was glad to be able to stretch. Alfred got out the Coleman stove while Penny took a look at the food supply.

She was surprised there was so much-and it was nutritious. Canned fruits and vegetables. Hamburger in the refrigerator. Alfred hadn’t stocked it; she was sure of that. Did he steal the camper with the food already in it? He hadn’t said how he had obtained the vehicle, and she hadn’t asked. She didn’t want to do or say anything that might make him mad.

While Alfred set the Coleman stove on a flat rock and started it, Penny checked the utensil drawer for knives. The only knives she found were dull, not suitable for killing someone. Her plan to conceal one in her clothes faltered. She didn’t see any suitable weapons. She might find a rock to hit him with, but he kept her in sight at all times. She didn’t think she could get behind him.

It wasn’t difficult for Penny to cook an edible dinner, utilizing the hamburger and a couple of cans. If things had been different, she would have been proud of herself. The refrigerator contained soft drinks, and they had their own water supply. She found paper plates and cups. They ate at the table inside the camper.

It was time to talk about sleeping arrangements. So far, Alfred had shown no inclination to rape her. He must want something from her. She needed to get him talking.

“I’ll sleep on the top bunk. You can have the lower one.”

“The lower one is a double. Two people can sleep on it.”

“Yes, but I don’t want to crowd you.”

“We’ll both sleep on the lower bed.”

He said it with finality. Penny knew better than to argue. They cleaned up the frying pan and the pots, using water heated on the stove. She found dish soap, cloths, and towels among the supplies. When they were through, it was dark outside. Now what?

“Do you know how to play backgammon?” Alfred produced a backgammon set from the storage cabinet.

Surprised, Penny said with forced eagerness, “I’ve always wanted to learn how to play. Teach me.”

The longer she could postpone going to bed, the better. Although she knew they wouldn’t play backgammon all night.

CHAPTER 28

What did married couples do in the evening? Alfred wondered this as he told Penny the rules of the game. Did they play backgammon? Watch television? Of course, they didn’t have television here, but they would buy a set when they got back to L.A. Maybe Penny already owned one. He hadn’t been able to see into the living room of her apartment to find out.

She seemed to be very interested in learning how to play backgammon. He was glad of that. She was adjusting to life with him. They played game after game. After a while, Penny started beating him. She learned fast. That was all right. She should win some of the time. It was only fair.

After two hours of playing, Penny said she wanted to play more. She said she wasn’t sleepy. Well, he was. It had been a long day. He was ready to enjoy being in bed with her. That was what being married was all about, after all.

“One more game,” Alfred said. “Then we’re going to bed.”

***

Those were the words Penny had been dreading. They finished the game. She decided to try to get him talking.

“Alfred, you know a lot about what I’ve been doing, but I know very little about your recent history. In Seattle, we talked mainly about high school days. Tell me, when did you come to California?”

Alfred stared into space, as if he were thinking. Penny wondered whether he would tell her anything.

“About a year ago,” he finally said in a subdued voice.

“So you came out last summer?”

“Yes.”

Had he been spying on her all this time? Penny gave an involuntary shudder. Should she try to get him to admit it? No, that might be dangerous for her. When she said the words “last summer,” a picture of Emily came into her head.

“So you were in Fenwick when Emily was killed?”

“Yes.”

“I don’t remember seeing you at her funeral.”

“I…I was sick. I couldn’t go. I wanted to, but I couldn’t.”

At least he had given more than a one word response. “Did you know Darren Filbert?”

“Slightly.” He smiled. “He used to ride his bicycle to the school. He kept it inside his apartment. It’s a wonder it wasn’t stolen.”

“Do you think he’s capable of murder?”

Alfred looked at Penny for the first time since she had started the conversation.

“Why? Don’t you think he did it?”

“He was convicted. He must be guilty. The police found her bracelet in his apartment. Who else could have done it?”

“I don’t know. I don’t want to talk about it anymore. I want to go to bed.”

So much for stalling. Alfred wouldn’t let her go off by herself in the dark to pee. She had to do it a few feet from him. He relieved himself at the same time she did. Ugh.

He produced a toothbrush and toothpaste and proceeded to brush his teeth. He offered it to her, but she declined, figuring that in addition to the gross factor of using someone else’s toothbrush, the worse her breath smelled the better off she would be. She rinsed her mouth out with water, but that was all.

Penny climbed into the bed. With Gary she slept on the left side of the bed. She deliberately moved to the right side of the camper bed. She didn’t want this night to be anything like her nights with Gary. She lay on her left side in a fetal position, as close to the side of the camper as she could get, and pulled the blankets up to her chin.

Alfred closed the sliding door and said, “You didn’t take off your clothes.”

“It’s cold.”

“The blankets are warm. Take off your sweater and pants.”

Penny didn’t move, hoping he wouldn’t insist.

Alfred ripped the blankets off her. “You don’t sleep that way with Gary. Take off your sweater and pants.”

At least he hadn’t asked her to take off all her clothes. Yet. She sat up and turned toward him so she could watch his reaction. She pulled the sweater over her head, revealing her bra. He was looking at her body, but he seemed to be focusing lower than her breasts. She unzipped her pants and slid them off her legs. She thought Alfred was concentrating on her stomach. At least it was flat, unlike his. But then she realized that he was looking at her navel.

In the past, having a man look at her like that would sometimes make her tingle. Now it scared her. She hesitated, wondering whether he would ask her to take off her underwear. He didn’t say anything, so she scooted back under the covers, relieved. He didn’t know that with Gary she usually slept in the nude.

Alfred turned out the dome light of the camper. They were in almost complete darkness. Penny lifted her head to see what he was doing. It appeared that he was also taking off his outer garments. In the dark. He was a prude. He didn’t want her to see him undress. This gave a slight lift to her spirits. She felt the balance of power shift a little.

He climbed into the bed, being careful not to touch her. A further lift to her spirits. She went back to the fetal position against the side of the camper. Alfred settled down, and all was quiet. Penny almost didn’t breathe, her ears alert to the slightest movement on his part. Five minutes passed.

She felt his hand on her back. She tensed. Now it was going to happen. She was prepared to fight for her honor. She would die before she would let him have sex with her. That was Gary’s exclusive territory. Alfred’s hand slipped around her waist until it reached-her navel.

She remembered the evening in the campground when they had taken a walk together. He had gone for her navel then, too. Detective Landon’s analysis that Alfred had a navel fetish was correct. He began to investigate her navel with his finger. Penny didn’t like his hand on her, but it could be a lot worse. If this was all he wanted, she could stand it.

“Alfred, I want the light on. I-I’m scared of the dark.”

He didn’t say anything. He kept playing with her navel. Penny sat up on the bed, cast off the blankets, and swung her legs around, leaving his hand behind. She slid to the floor of the camper, feeling the cool night air on her body. At least she was still wearing socks so her feet wouldn’t get cold. She had watched Alfred turn off the dome light, and she was able to find the switch by feel. She turned it back on.

She swiveled back toward the bed and saw that Alfred was now the one with the covers up to his neck. He was looking at her with an expression she couldn’t interpret. Surprise? Uncertainty? She lifted the sheet and blankets high enough to see what Alfred was wearing, and then slid back under them. A T-shirt and boxer shorts. Not the most appropriate costume for seducing a girl.

This time Penny lay on her back. She took Alfred’s hand and placed it on her belly. He lay on his side, facing her.

“You like navels, don’t you, Alfred? Here, you can play with mine.”

Whatever happened wasn’t going to happen in the dark where Alfred could hide from the truth of it. Or pretend he was normal when he wasn’t. To make it even more real, Penny decided she was going to report a play-by-play of the action. Out loud. And she was willing to give in to him to some extent if that would help to keep him out of her pants.

“Do you like my navel?”

Alfred continued to feel her navel. He grunted something that sounded like an affirmative.

“What do you like about my navel?” Make him face his secrets.

“It’s an innie.”

“An innie? Oh, I know what you mean. What’s yours?”

He didn’t answer. She turned her head and looked into his eyes, inches away. He looked stricken. She took her right hand and ran it lightly down his shirt to the hem. She pulled the shirt up so she could reach his bare skin. His skin gave way under her touch like a partially inflated balloon. It wasn’t firm, like Gary’s. She could feel his body tremble.

She found his navel. She swore that it withdrew when she first touched it, like a girl the first time a boy touches her breast. She persisted and placed her fingers squarely on it. It protruded slightly. Is that what he didn’t like about it? She began to caress it.

“You don’t like your navel, do you?”

“No.”

“Well, I like it. I think it’s an outstanding navel.”

Oops. Wrong choice of word. But Alfred didn’t take offense at her language, and he seemed to like having his navel rubbed. He began to move his stomach against her fingers. He continued to rub her navel. So far so good. Penny thought about one way she put Gary to sleep when she had her period. Maybe the same thing would work with Alfred. She was willing to go that far.

She moved her hand down to the waistband of his shorts, intending to slide it underneath the elastic. His hand grabbed hers and stopped it cold. This was a real surprise to her. Men liked hand jobs. Or at least most men did. She regrouped and moved her hand back to his navel. He relaxed. One thing she noticed was that he smelled clean. He had taken a shower recently. His shirt was clean, too. It made her job easier.

This couldn’t go on all night. With sex there’s a climax and a definite ending. Where was the climax to navel rubbing? Penny got up on her elbow and rolled Alfred over onto his back. He looked surprised, but he didn’t resist. She shifted her body around so that she could place her mouth on his navel.

She began to flick her tongue against his navel. At first she thought she would be grossed out, but it wasn’t so bad. It was only a navel, after all. He reacted to her ministrations. He started moaning softly. After a couple of minutes of this, she placed her hand on his shorts, hoping to speed up the process.

She was shocked to find that he was flaccid. She jerked her hand away before he could react to what she was doing. No wonder he had restrained her previously. He was with a sexy young woman-as she thought of herself-and he couldn’t get it up.

Something was definitely wrong with one of them, and past experience told her she wasn’t the one with the problem. However, her activity seemed to be producing some kind of a cumulative effect on Alfred. His panting grew louder and faster. Finally he had what could only be described as a climax, with deep moans and muscle spasms in his stomach, although Penny couldn’t have given a physiological explanation for what actually happened.

She lay on her back, hoping that her job was done. Alfred rolled onto his side and placed his hand on her navel. His movements were lethargic. Within three minutes, he was snoring. It had worked. She felt relieved.

Now was her chance to get away. Since his hand was resting on her stomach, she didn’t move for another five minutes, hoping that he would fall into a deep sleep. Then she cautiously started to inch away from him. He groaned and closed his fingers on the flesh of her stomach. Damn. She stopped moving, and his hand relaxed.

Another ten minutes went by. She tried again. He reacted the same way. This was going to be harder than she thought. She would wait another ten minutes. She found herself drifting off. She was exhausted. She tried to focus on escaping, but she felt strangely languid. The events of the day and evening had tired her out. The last thought she had was that she should try moving again.

CHAPTER 29

If he hadn’t parked near the entrance to one of the campgrounds he had been searching and slept for several hours in the VW, Gary was certain he would have driven off the road and wrecked the car and himself. He was weaving back and forth before he stopped and had completely lost his concentration. He argued with himself about whether he would be deserting Penny by stopping but came to the conclusion that killing himself would be a much worse form of desertion.

His search had been fruitless. Barring the possibility that he had missed finding the campsite of Penny and Alfred, a possibility that nagged him continually, they hadn’t stopped at a campground north of Bodega Bay. Perhaps Alfred had driven straight to Los Angeles on Route 101. If so, how could he stay awake? He certainly couldn’t trust Penny to drive. In fact, he would have to keep her restrained at all times, because she would not be a passive captive. Her students called her Miss Tiger with good reason.

They might have stayed at a campground along 101 instead of 1, or in a cheap motel, or…? Or simply gone beyond Bodega Bay before stopping. There were too many possibilities. How did he ever think he could find them? He had been looking for a couple of minnows in the ocean. Searching had helped to lift his spirits for awhile, but as he became more and more tired, he became more and more depressed.

The rising sun woke Gary. He drove the few miles to Bodega Bay and pulled into the parking lot of a cafe advertising breakfast, determined to call the Highway Patrol, refuel himself and the car, and rethink his plan. He hoped the police were having better luck than he was. If not, he couldn’t bear to think of the consequences.

***

The first thing Alfred saw when he opened his eyes was the profile of Penny’s head a few inches from him. He couldn’t think of a more beautiful sight with which to greet the day. He would like to draw her, but he couldn’t do that at the moment. There would be plenty of time to draw pictures of Penny in the years to come.

He remembered how wonderful Penny had been last night-and how understanding. This was even better than his dream of their lives together. Now he was convinced he had done the right thing. She had been so good to him that he must be winning her over.

With a light heart he got out of bed, careful not to wake her, put on his clothes, and went outside to light the stove for coffee and breakfast. This was one of the happiest mornings of his life.

***

The sound of the sliding door opening woke Penny. She lay still with her eyes closed, listening to the sounds of Alfred getting the stove and food out of the camper, not wanting to see her surroundings. When the noises faded, she opened her eyes out of necessity.

The first thing she saw was the raised roof of the camper over her head. The camper was her prison and the reality of that came to her. She wasn’t free to leave the camper, or at least go very far from it, while Alfred was awake. She had blown any chance she had of escaping last night. She couldn’t let that happen again.

In addition, she had a bad taste in her mouth. It was partly from not brushing her teeth last night. But it was more than that. The memories of what had happened in this bed came rushing back. She had always considered herself a moral person, a step above some other people she knew. Last night’s events had disproved that.

She had done things no good girl would do. It’s true that she and Alfred hadn’t technically had sex, but whores didn’t always have sex with their clients either. They fulfilled their clients’ needs in return for compensation. That’s exactly what she had done-fulfilled Alfred’s needs in return for him not doing something worse to her. She was no better than a whore. If the situation arose again, she knew she would do the same thing.

As much as she wanted to close her eyes and make the present go away, she couldn’t do it. She had to escape; she had to get back to Gary. He must be out of his mind with fear and frustration. She couldn’t worry about her lost virtue. She would have a lifetime to do that. She got out of bed and pulled on her slacks and sweater, wishing she had some deodorant at least, to give herself a goat bath, as they called it in college. Well, she would dab some of the cold water from the camper’s tank under her arms. A comb would be nice, too. Then again, maybe she wouldn’t do these things. Why should she try to look and smell good for Alfred?

***

Gary made his decision. The layout of Bodega Bay helped him. Route 1 was the main street through town. It was narrow, with sharp turns. Traffic moved slowly. If Penny and Alfred had stopped somewhere for the night north of here on Route 1, they would come through this bottleneck.

He found a good location at a right-angle turn to the left. He could watch each vehicle as it approached, and see the driver and front-seat passenger. He would look at the driver first, since Alfred might have Penny stashed in the backseat.

He parked his car a hundred feet away where the road had a shoulder, so that he could retrieve it and give chase in a minimum amount of time. He had called the Highway Patrol. They hadn’t come up with any leads. Alfred hadn’t shown up in Lomita, although it was probably too early for that to happen, even if he had driven most of the night. He hadn’t been spotted anywhere else, either.

Gary couldn’t think of anything better to do than wait for Penny and Alfred to pass. If this didn’t work, he didn’t know what he would do next. He had to find Penny. His life would be meaningless without her.

He took up his position, leaning against a guardrail designed to keep a driver who tried to navigate the curve too fast from ending up on the rocks in the bay behind him. He practiced looking through the windshield of each car that came by. It would work as long as his concentration didn’t waiver. He had to stand, which was a good thing. He would never get too comfortable.

If he spotted Penny or Alfred, he would try to get the license plate number of the vehicle. If he turned and looked at the rear of the vehicle after it passed him it should be going slowly enough so that he could read the plate. He practiced doing this when traffic was light. He had a pad and pencil available to write the information down. He had a thermos of coffee to help keep him awake, but he would drink it sparingly, because he wouldn’t move from this spot, even if he had to go to the bathroom.

CHAPTER 30

In contrast to her somber mood, Penny noticed that Alfred acted as if he were feeling very lighthearted this morning. He asked her how she had slept and solicitously examined the cut in her head. It became obvious to her as they ate breakfast that in her depravity she had done exactly what he wanted last night. She should use that to her advantage. Maybe she could get him to trust her more. She forced herself to smile at him and pretend to be happy. It was difficult, but it might help buy her freedom.

They repacked the stove and dishes in the camper and were ready to leave. Penny climbed into the passenger seat. When she saw Alfred pick up the roll of duct tape, she said, “Is that really necessary?” in her sweetest voice.

He hesitated, looking at her. She could almost see the wheels spinning in his brain. She held his eyes, trying to look her most seductive and most innocent at the same time. Promising bellybutton blow jobs and strict obedience. Finally he looked away and threw the tape into the storage cabinet.

Alfred sat in the driver’s seat, inserted the key into the ignition, and gave it a twist. There was no answering response from the starter. He tried again. Same result.

“The battery’s dead.” Alfred hit the steering wheel with his hand in frustration.

Penny didn’t know whether this was good news or bad news. The reason for it came to her.

“We left the dome light on last night.”

Alfred looked blank for a moment. He peered back at the offending light. He had obviously forgotten all about it. He got up and switched it off. He returned to his seat and tried the starter again. Nothing happened. He slumped over the steering wheel, at a loss as to what to do.

Penny knew what to do. She and Gary had been on one of their pre-honeymoon trips when they hadn’t been able to start the Beetle. They had both pushed it, and when its speed hit five miles per hour, Gary jumped into the driver’s seat with the ignition on and put it in gear. When he disengaged the clutch, it started. The camper had the same kind of transmission. The only problem was that it was a lot heavier, and they were parked on an uneven surface.

She debated whether to tell Alfred what to do. Was she better off with or without the camper? It was several miles to Route 1. She could certainly walk that distance-she had proved that-but would Alfred let her do it? She couldn’t outrun him. He might decide he couldn’t risk having her on foot and kill her here.

“It’s got a manual transmission. We can push-start it.”

“We can?”

Penny explained how she and Gary had started the Beetle. Then she and Alfred got out of the camper and surveyed the area. Even if they could move the camper with a push, it would be impossible for them to get it up to five miles-per-hour on the rough terrain. Penny saw that the only possibility was to push it back to the road, a distance of some thirty feet. The road sloped downhill toward the ocean.

Once the camper reached the road, it would roll of its own accord. One of them could jump into it and put it in gear. Then it would start easily. If she were the one to do that, she could just keep going and leave Alfred behind. She would be free. She was very tempted to try to talk him into it.

On the other hand, the person who jumped into the camper had a dangerous job. What if she didn’t make it and fell under the wheels? What if she didn’t gain control of the steering wheel soon enough and it hit a tree or went into the ditch that ran along one side of the road? It could easily roll over.

No, she would rather give Alfred that job. If he got hurt, she could make her escape. It sounded cold-blooded, but it was true. She had to remember that he had tried to kill her and Gary. He was the enemy. If the camper were wrecked, they would be no worse off than they were now.

An additional idea occurred to her. She explained to Alfred what had to be done. Then she said, “Before we do it, I need to go to the bathroom again.”

“You just went a little while ago.”

“I know, but it’s urgent. I need to get something to use for toilet paper.”

Not waiting for his acquiescence, Penny went into the camper and opened the storage cabinet. She extracted a pad of ruled paper she had seen there earlier, and the duct tape. She shoved the roll of tape underneath her sweater. The sweater’s bulk hid the bulge. She needed a pencil. She went forward and opened the glove compartment, keeping an eye on Alfred through the front windows. He was contemplating the logistics of what they were going to do and not looking at her.

She found a pencil, placed it in her pocket, and jumped out of the camper through the doorway with the sliding door. She headed toward the trees, flashing the pad at Alfred. That was her toilet paper. She went behind one of the big redwood trees. She was thankful for its bulk. He was watching and would see if she tried to escape, but he couldn’t see what she was doing.

She took the pencil out of her pocket and printed the words “Penny” and “Alfred” on the top sheet of paper of the pad in block letters. She held the pad in her hand as she wrote, and the letters came out very light. They wouldn’t be legible to somebody driving behind the camper. She had to find a way to darken them.

She knelt on the ground and placed the pad on one of her thighs. Then she went over the letters many times, pressing the pencil against the pad, trying to make them as dark as possible. Before she was satisfied with the result, the lead of the pencil broke. She swore to herself. She couldn’t go back and get another pencil. This would have to do. Gary had sharp eyes. Hopefully, he would be able to read her sign if he saw it.

Penny pictured Gary driving the Beetle, coming up behind the camper, and seeing her sign. This was how it had to work. Unless Gary decided she was more trouble than she was worth and abandoned her. Or maybe he thought she had run away with Alfred. That thought nauseated her. No, he would never believe that. He had to be looking for her. He wouldn’t give up. It wasn’t like him. She felt sorry for him, alone and not knowing where she was. He must be going through emotional hell.

Alfred called her name. In a minute he would come looking for her. She had to do one more thing. She pulled the duct tape out from beneath her sweater and tried to tear off a piece. She found she could tear it easily with her fingers. Good. She threw the pencil away and hid the tape under her sweater again. Then she folded the sheet of paper in quarters and placed it in her pants pocket. She walked back to the camper.

She checked to make sure Alfred had the camper in neutral with the parking brake off. She told him to turn on the ignition and leave the left, front door open. His station was by that door. If necessary, he could steer the camper with one hand while pushing with the other hand. He positioned himself and gave a push against the frame at a point beside the door hinges, grunting as he did so. It didn’t move.

“Hurry up and push.” His voice had a growl in it.

He was irritated that she was the brains of this undertaking. Penny took a position in back of the camper and pushed when Alfred did. It still didn’t move.

“Push harder.”

She almost said something obscene. What did he want from her? He outweighed her by at least fifty pounds. He had to provide the main effort. However, at his command, she pushed as hard as she could. Slowly, the camper moved forward a few inches. Then it stopped.

Penny used up her strength and couldn’t maintain the effort. She and Alfred must have let up at the same time, because the camper rolled back to where it had been and even a little farther. Then it rolled forward to the starting point and stopped.

“We’ll rock it,” Alfred said. “When it rocks forward, push with all your might.”

They pushed the camper forward and when it stalled they let it go back. When it rocked forward toward the original position, they pushed together “with all their might.” It almost stalled again at the point of furthest progress, but an extra effort on both their parts got it into new territory.

It continued to move forward slowly, begrudging the inches it gave up. The effort was exhausting. They had to stop several times to catch their collective breath, but each time they were able to get it moving again. Eventually, they moved it close to the road. One more push and it should start to roll downhill.

Penny looked around the camper at Alfred. “Do you know what to do?”

“I think so.”

Alfred looked inside the camper, presumably rehearsing in his mind the sequence he had to go through. Penny had an urge to tell him to be careful, but she suppressed it. It was in her best interests that he not be careful, and she found herself wishing for that eventuality. She was becoming a terrible person. She reminded herself that she couldn’t get any worse than she was already.

They gave a final shove, and the camper started rolling, slowly, by itself. It would quickly pick up speed on the slope. Penny stepped over to the side of it to see if Alfred had control of the situation. He didn’t look very coordinated.

He was walking beside the camper with one hand on the steering wheel. He swung his right leg inside but in an awkward fashion, and he didn’t seem to be able to get his left leg in. The camper was picking up speed. His left leg bounced along the ground. It looked as if he were trying to run on one leg.

He gave a big yank on the steering wheel and jerked his left leg inside, but the camper veered toward the ditch at the edge of the road. Then it swerved toward the trees on the other side as he turned the wheel in that direction. Then it straightened out. Alfred should stop it now and gain full control before he tried to start the engine. He could easily get it rolling again.

Instead, he was apparently trying to start it immediately. Penny heard the sound of the engine coughing at the same time the camper bucked violently. He had put it in first gear, and it was going too fast for first gear. Penny had forgotten to tell him to use second gear. Or perhaps she hadn’t forgotten.

The camper swerved again, and this time the right front hit a tree before Alfred could control it. The tree stopped it with a jolt. Penny found her heart racing; she was glad she wasn’t inside.

She ran forward to the open front door to see if Alfred was okay. His forehead was bleeding, but somehow the engine was still running. He had instinctively depressed the clutch. She pulled on the hand brake and reached across his body to shift the camper into neutral. Now the engine would keep running even if he couldn’t hold the clutch down.

“Are you all right?”

He looked at her for a moment without comprehension. Then he said, “Yeah, I’m all right.”

He didn’t sound all right. He sounded groggy.

“Did you hit your head on the windshield?”

“Yeah.”

“Take it easy for a minute.”

Penny walked around the front of the camper to survey the damage. The spare tire, which was fastened to the front, had hit the tree. The tired looked flat, but there was little damage to the camper, itself. It was probably drivable. Penny wasn’t sure this was a good outcome, but she remembered what she wanted to do.

She went back to Alfred’s door and said, “I think it’s okay. Rest for another minute. I’ll check the back.”

She ran around to the back, making sure that Alfred stayed in his seat. She removed the paper with their names printed on it from her pocket and unfolded it. Then she took out the duct tape from underneath her sweater. She quickly tore off four pieces of tape and secured the four corners of the sheet to the back of the camper. She hoped that Gary or the police would see it and be able to read it.

She went back to Alfred’s door. “Let me look at your forehead.”

“My head’s all right.”

He sounded angry.

“Let me at least wash it off.”

“Leave it alone.”

Did he blame her for his injury? Alfred wiped his forehead, smearing the blood on his hand. He pulled his handkerchief, already dark with Penny’s clotted blood, out of his pocket and wiped his hand with it. That wasn’t sanitary.

“Let me drive. You need to rest for awhile.”

Driving would give her more control. She wasn’t sure Alfred was competent to drive right now. Especially downhill on a winding, potholed dirt road with trees, cliffs, and ditches.

“I’m driving.”

Alfred shifted the camper into reverse to back away from the tree. Penny got out of the way. He gunned the engine and released the hand brake. The wheels spun, sending a spray of loose dirt into the bottom of the camper. It inched away from the tree. The tires found traction and the camper surged backward. Penny thought it would go into the ditch on the other side of the road. Alfred jammed on the brakes and managed to stop it just in time.

He sat for a few seconds, breathing heavily. He wiped some more blood from his forehead. Then he seemed to remember Penny. He looked at her and said, “Get in.”

Penny didn’t want to get in. She didn’t want to die in a car accident any more than she wanted to die by a knife or a gun. If she ran into the woods right now, was Alfred in good enough shape to chase her? She was afraid he was. She really didn’t have any choice in the matter.

She went to the right side of the camper. She couldn’t open the passenger door because the door lock was still taped down. The damage from the tree had bent the frame slightly. It might not be possible to open it even if the tape were removed. She tried the sliding door, but that was also locked. She went back to the driver’s side and told Alfred.

“Climb over me.”

Why should she have to climb over him? “Get up and unlock the sliding door. Or get out and let me get in this door.”

He again told her to climb over him. He wasn’t about to move from his seat. Was he that badly hurt, or did he think that she would drive off, either with him or without him? She had been considering doing just that. Could he read her mind?

Exasperated, Penny climbed over him. It wasn’t easy. She considered accidentally elbowing his wound but decided that would only make him angrier. Instead, she brushed her breasts across his face to see how he would react. He didn’t react at all. With grim satisfaction she planted herself in her seat.

She hoped he wouldn’t kill them both. She said, “I suggest you use first or second gear to let the engine help hold the speed down.”

Alfred started off slowly, but soon he was going faster and had to brake almost continuously. Penny saw that he was in third gear. She told him to downshift into second. He ignored her. She held on for dear life as they bounced down the hill, on the razor’s edge of control. This was a lot scarier than the Matterhorn Bobsleds at Disneyland. She hoped the brakes wouldn’t fail.

By the time they reached a level section close to Route 1, Penny was mentally promising sacrifices to the gods in exchange for her life. Alfred stopped the camper, and she had a chance to compose herself. He shut off the engine and took the key. The battery had regenerated enough to start the camper now. His forehead was still bleeding a little, giving him the look of an injured combatant, but he seemed to be in possession of his faculties.

He got up and looked in the storage cabinet. What was he doing?

“What are you looking for?”

“Duct tape.”

The roll of duct tape was under her sweater. What did he want it for? Was he going to tape her legs? Should she play dumb? She didn’t want her legs taped. He looked at her, accusingly. If he searched her, he would want to know why she had the tape. And if he got suspicious and went outside the camper, he might find the sign.

She figured it was better to have her legs taped than to have him find the sign. When he looked in the storage cabinet again, she quickly pulled the roll of tape out from under her sweater and placed it on the floor just behind her seat.

She let Alfred search for a few more seconds. Then she got up, saying, “I’ll help you look.”

She scanned the inside of the camper with her eyes, as if she were looking for the tape. Then she picked the roll of tape up from the floor. “Here it is. It must have fallen to the floor and rolled behind the seat.”

Alfred looked dubious, but he took the tape from her.

“Get on the bed.”

“What? I’m the navigator.” She hadn’t figured on this. Hadn’t she won his trust?

“We have to cross the Golden Gate Bridge and pay a toll. I’ll release you after we go through San Francisco.”

“After all I’ve done for you? Do you remember last night…?”

“I’m sorry. I have to do it.”

He sounded contrite. She was prepared to argue, to go into detail about what they had done last night, talk until he gave in. But the first thing he taped was her mouth. He obviously didn’t want to hear about his shortcomings in bed. And this wasn’t the time to let him know that she could talk with her mouth taped.

Penny was raging. If she had known he would make her lie on the bed, she wouldn’t have produced the roll of tape. She lay on her back and kept her legs ramrod straight. She placed her hands together in front of her, hoping he would tape them in front rather than behind her. Then he couldn’t tape her hands to her legs.

It worked. He didn’t try to turn her over. He taped her hands in front. He covered her with a blanket, including her head. He did feel sorry about what he was doing to her. She had won a small victory.

CHAPTER 31

It was difficult for Gary to keep his concentration. After several hours, he was sure he had missed a car or two. He just hoped he hadn’t missed Penny. He had to go to the bathroom, but he was afraid if he deserted his post for even five minutes, it would be the wrong five minutes.

He had climbed over the guardrail and now leaned against a telephone pole on the cliff side of it, mainly because he didn’t trust the drivers of the cars coming around the curve. They cut it too close. A blue house beside him sat right on the edge of the cliff. It had a square turret with large windows that overlooked the bay. He saw a man look at him from a window, but nobody approached him on foot. The road was too narrow for walking here.

Saturday morning traffic was moderately heavy. Families were heading for the coast to enjoy a late summer camping weekend. Typical of the weekend crowd was the Volkswagen camper that had just come into view. Gary glanced at the driver, just to keep in practice. He immediately became alert. The driver looked familiar-was it Alfred? If so, there was something different about him. Something about his forehead. Nobody was sitting beside him.

Gary spun his head around as the camper went by, trying to read the license plate. There was a sign taped to the back, so he switched his attention to that. He had time to read the word “Penny.” The word below it might be “Alfred.” Penny and Alfred. It was a signal from Penny. She was inside the camper.

Gary ran for his car, his heart beating fast. He couldn’t lose the camper. He came up to the Beetle, breathless, fumbled with the door lock, jumped in, started it, and raced after Alfred. By now the camper was out of sight and several cars were between them. He fumed as he crawled along in the traffic, until he got out of the village of Bodega Bay and was able to speed up.

He had to pass the cars ahead of him, and it was difficult to pass on the narrow and winding road, which was now heading inland, away from the coast. He drove more aggressively than he had ever driven. He passed cars on blind curves. He was doing this for perhaps the third time when a logging truck came around the corner in his lane, heading straight toward him.

The truck filled his field of vision. Gary’s first thought was that the truck wasn’t supposed to be there. He instinctively braked hard, even as he had this thought. He started skidding, but he was able to duck behind the car he had been passing. He released the brake and struggled to keep his car under control. He used the experience gained from driving on icy streets in Western New York while growing up. It was touch-and-go, but he felt the tires grab just as he was afraid he would go off the road.

He was shaking with fear and relief, but he didn’t dare stop while he calmed down. He had the camper in sight now, and he had to stay where he could see it. He realized that his instincts had saved him, not the thinking part of his brain. Thank God or Darwin or whoever for instinct.

He became much more cautious, but after a few minutes, he had a chance to pass the car ahead of him safely. Now he was directly behind the camper. He pulled up close to it and read the sign again. Yes, it definitely said “Penny” and “Alfred.”

He knew that Alfred had probably spotted him, but he wasn’t going to back off and take a chance on losing the camper. He would stick to it like duct tape.

***

Somebody was tailgating the camper. Alfred didn’t like tailgaters. He had the rearview mirror trained on Penny, so he checked his side mirrors. It was a Volkswagen-a green Volkswagen. Shit. It was Gary. He caught a glimpse of Gary’s intent face through the windshield of the

VW.

Alfred had spotted the VW parked on the side of the road in Bodega Bay, and had felt momentary alarm, but there had been nobody inside it. He had become elated, thinking he had gotten safely past Gary. Now he remembered the guy he had seen, loitering on the side of the road, just before he spotted the car. That must have been Gary, watching for him. He had been wearing a baseball cap, and Alfred hadn’t recognized him.

Gary hadn’t given up. Alfred had underestimated him. What should he do? He couldn’t outrun the Beetle. It was more maneuverable than the camper and could go faster. And as much as he hated to admit it, Gary could drive a stick-shift better than he could.

He had to abort his plan to go over the Golden Gate Bridge. All Gary had to do was to tell the toll taker that there was a kidnapped girl in the camper, and the San Francisco police would be all over him like maggots on a dead body. In fact, although he had now backed off, Gary had been close enough to read his license plate. He could report it to the Highway Patrol.

Alfred guessed that Gary wouldn’t stop to do that as long as the camper was moving. He wouldn’t want to take a chance on losing Penny. That meant Alfred had to deal with Gary. He had to go toe to toe with him. The situation was like the one Gary Cooper faced in High Noon, except that Gary was the bad guy in this case. Alfred was the good guy. He would win the battle.

He had one advantage that even Penny didn’t know about. While he had been searching for the duct tape, he had found something wrapped in a cloth in the back of the storage cabinet. Something hard. It was a small handgun, much like the one he had purchased. It must belong to Don.

Alfred had checked it, holding it inside the cabinet, out of sight of Penny. It was loaded. When Penny bent down to pick up the tape, Alfred shoved the gun into his pants pocket. He was glad that Don was a gun lover. He was ready for Gary.

***

Penny worked carefully, trying not to attract Alfred’s attention. She knew he was watching her in the rearview mirror. Since she was completely under the blanket, he couldn’t tell exactly what she was doing. Hopefully, he would regard her movements as just an attempt to get comfortable.

She was pulling the tape off her wrists, using her teeth for the most part. Because her hands were taped in front of her, she had been able to use them to untape her mouth. However, she left that piece of tape dangling from her cheek, so that she could quickly retape her mouth if Alfred stopped the camper. It was tedious work, especially in the dark, but she had found the end of the tape with the sensitive tip of her tongue and managed to get a tooth hold on it. She was carefully unwinding it, working it around and around her wrists.

As the loose end got longer, she could even help the process along with her hands. Not much further to go. Then she would take the tape off her legs. Once she was free, she would be ready to make her escape when Alfred stopped to pay the toll at the Golden Gate Bridge.

Suddenly Alfred braked and put the camper into a tight left turn. What the hell was he doing? From the sound and feel of it, he fishtailed on gravel for a few seconds. Now they were back on the road again. Unless she was mistaken, he had made a U-turn and was headed in the opposite direction, away from the Golden Gate Bridge. Had he lost his mind? Or had he seen something? The change in direction threw her plans into disarray.

***

When Alfred slowed and made the U-turn, he caught Gary by surprise. Without thinking, Gary immediately turned behind him. His car had a tighter turning radius than the camper, but he had to cut in front of an oncoming car, causing its driver to stand on his brakes, which produced the loud screeching noise of skidding tires, followed by several honking horns. Too bad. Gary took off after Alfred, ignoring the car that was now behind him with the driver still blowing his horn. Alfred had to do better than that to get away from him.

***

On their drive south, Alfred had noticed a particular cliff a bit north of Bodega Bay, with a place to park beside it. It was far enough away from the road that the traffic from Route 1 wouldn’t be able to see what he was doing. It was a perfect place to get rid of Gary. Gary, who was the source of all his problems.

A cliff. Alfred thought about another movie: Rebel without a Cause . With James Dean. Alfred was James Dean. He was the misunderstood rebel. There was a scene in Rebel in which James Dean and another boy drove stolen cars over a cliff. Last boy to bail out before the cars went over was chicken. James bailed out successfully. The other boy didn’t. He went over the cliff in his car. The irony was that James was later killed in an auto accident for real, not all that far from where Alfred and Gary and Penny were playing out their own drama.

The three of them should do it the same way. He and Gary should drive their cars over the cliff and find out who was chicken. Penny would be the girl, played in the movie by Natalie Wood. Alfred had always liked Natalie. He had seen all of her movies. Penny somewhat resembled the beautiful Natalie in looks, hair color, and hairstyle. Penny would wave her arms to start them. The winner would get her. That was fair.

Alfred drove through Bodega Bay for the second time this morning. Gary stayed on his tail. Once he was out in the open again, he watched the rugged landscape along the coast, looking for the spot he had in mind. He drove past a sandy beach. That wouldn’t do. Then he saw it on a curve. The vertical, black cliff, outlined against the sky, swooping down to the relentless ocean. The top of it was shielded from the nearest section of the road by rocks. And anybody who saw them from this far away wouldn’t be able to tell what was happening.

He signaled for a left turn but had to stop and wait for a stream of cars going by in the opposite direction. Cars lined up behind the camper, since nobody could pass him. He was pleased to see Gary’s car right on his bumper, also signaling.

A gap in the traffic allowed him to make the turn. He crossed the lane and drove off the road onto the gravel shoulder as far as he could, to a spot partially shielded by rocks. He shut off the engine and locked his door. He pulled out the gun. This story was different than Rebel without a Cause or High Noon, because he wasn’t leaving anything to chance.

Gary stopped right behind him. In his outside mirror, he saw Gary jump out of his car and run up to Alfred’s window. Gary tried to open the door. Failing that, he pounded on the window and yelled through the glass, “Where’s Penny?”

“Come around to the sliding door,” Alfred shouted.

Alfred got out of his seat and went back to the bed where the blanket still covered Penny. He uncovered her head, keeping his gun hidden. She glared at him, unable to speak with her mouth taped. He unlocked the door, unlatched it, and gave it a shove so that it slid open. Then he put the gun to Penny’s head.

***

Gary looked through the window of the camper past Alfred, confirming that Penny wasn’t sitting in the other seat. If Alfred had done anything to her… As he went around the front of the camper, he noticed the damage to the spare tire and a dent in the metal. Had Alfred caused that? Was Penny hurt?

Through the front window, Gary saw Alfred get up from his seat and go back toward the sliding door. Gary tried to open the front, passenger-side door, thinking that if he could get through it, he might gain an element of surprise. It was locked. He took another step to the sliding door and tried to open it. Also locked. What kind of a game was Alfred playing? Gary couldn’t see through the curtained window on the door. Within seconds he heard a click and the door unlatched. Gary grabbed the handle and slid it all the way open.

By the time the door opened enough for Gary to see in, Alfred was standing over Penny at the end of the bed, just inside the doorway. Gary saw Penny’s face and the gun pointed at it simultaneously. The combination of the two turned him to stone. Her eyes were large, looking at him with a warning she couldn’t voice because her mouth was taped.

Alfred faced Gary, a slight grin on his face. “I don’t want to have to shoot. If you cooperate-”

“Is she hurt?” Gary’s fear showed in his voice.

Penny hummed, “Mmmh mmm.” It sounded like a negative.

“No, she’s fine. The tape is just a precaution.”

“If you hurt Penny, I’ll kill you.”

“Brave words from the guy who doesn’t have the gun. This is what I want you to do. Sit down here with your back to me.” Alfred pointed to the floor of the camper.

Gary saw the cut on Alfred’s forehead. It had been bleeding fairly recently. Something had happened-but what? He sat down at the entrance, reluctantly, with his feet on the ground. He turned his head to watch Penny and Alfred. How could he get the gun away from Alfred without endangering Penny’s life?

“Face front.”

Gary watched the gun swing around until he felt the cold metal against his own head. He faced away from Alfred. He wouldn’t be any good to Penny if he were dead.

“Put your hands behind your back.”

Should he duck and roll and try to get the camper between himself and Alfred? No, because then Alfred would shoot Penny.

“What are you going to do?”

“Put your hands behind your back.”

Alfred’s voice was more strident, more demanding. The gun dug into Gary’s scalp. Alfred wasn’t rational. He couldn’t be reasoned with. Gary could swing his arm and hope to dislodge the gun from Alfred’s hand, but if he missed, Alfred would shoot them both. For the moment, Gary had to do what Alfred wanted. He placed his hands behind his back. He had never been so scared in his life, but he was more scared for Penny than himself.

With one hand, Alfred arranged Gary’s arms so they crossed at the wrists. With his other hand, he kept the gun pointed at Gary’s head. Then Alfred wrapped something around and around Gary’s wrists. It felt and sounded like tape. Gary tried to surreptitiously hold his hands so that there would be some play between them, but Alfred wound the tape tightly enough to nullify this. He was obviously experienced at taping people. He must have practiced on Penny.

“Isn’t that enough?” Gary asked. “I can’t move my hands.”

“That’s the idea. Okay, here’s where you get to be a hero and save the life of your wife.”

Doing what? Gary didn’t say it out loud. He waited, hardly breathing, to hear his fate.

“You and I are going to walk out to the cliff. Then you’re going to be big and brave and jump off. If you do that, Penny will live.”

The unspoken part of that statement was that Penny would live with Alfred. She wouldn’t do that. The fact that Alfred had to tape Penny’s mouth and probably her hands and feet-she hadn’t moved-was in a way a relief to Gary. It meant that she hadn’t been seduced by Alfred. It meant that she still loved him. He had heard of kidnapped persons relating to their kidnappers, but it hadn’t happened in this case.

Should Gary walk to the cliff or should he force Alfred to shoot him here? The noise of the shot probably wouldn’t be loud enough for any cars on the road to hear, and they were shielded from the road by the body of the camper and some rocks. If he shot Gary, would he then shoot Penny?

Gary would rather take his chances with the cliff. When he was mobile, he might be able to do something. Even with his hands taped behind him, he had some options. The least he could do would be to take Alfred over the cliff with him. If he could get in the right position, he could slam his body into that potbelly. They would die together.

Alfred told Gary to stand. Gary stood slowly, turning his head a little to glance at Penny. She had a look of horror in her eyes, but it was more than that. Was she trying to tell him something? He wasn’t sure what. Then she hummed what sounded like a few notes of a song.

“Shut up.” Alfred momentarily aimed the gun at her.

She became quiet. What was the song? Gary wracked his brain. Penny’s voice had been a little hoarse, and he wasn’t sure he’d caught the notes. Alfred prodded Gary with the gun. He closed the door of the camper. Gary started walking slowly toward the cliff. He had to walk carefully on the uneven surface, covered with rock and slippery, green ice plant, because he couldn’t use his arms for balance. If he tripped, he would fall hard.

“Keep moving.”

Gary could feel the barrel of the gun in his back from time to time. Just to let him know that Alfred still held it on him.

“It’s hard to walk with my hands behind my back.”

“My heart cries for you. Just keep moving.”

What was that song? Eight notes. That’s what Penny had hummed. It was like being on the TV show, “Name that Tune.” He should be able to remember it. He hummed it in his head as he had heard it. It was coming back to him. It had been popular in the fifties, when he was in school. They were approaching the cliff. Gary could see the ocean below. Far below. Much too far to survive a fall. Especially since he would undoubtedly land on jagged rocks.

Gary stopped walking and turned to face Alfred. The words of the song had come to him: “Wait little darling, wait for me.” Wait for her. But what could she do? Could she get free? If so, what could she do to help him? She shouldn’t jeopardize her own safety. She should escape if she had the chance. But she would try to help him. He had to make sure she got away. He had to stall.

“You can’t do this. You can’t kill me in cold blood. It’ll be on your conscience forever.”

“I’ve already killed two people. Another one won’t make much difference.”

“I’ll make you a deal.”

Alfred spoke with a sneer. “You’re really in a position to starting making deals.”

CHAPTER 32

As soon as the door closed, Penny set to work. She got up on her knees, shaking free of the blanket. She took a look at the tape on her wrists. She had managed to unwind much of the tape in the dark. She had been afraid Alfred would discover this when he uncovered her but, fortunately, he uncovered only her head. And she had had time to retape her mouth.

Now that she was able to see, she could go much faster. She untaped her mouth again, and used a combination of her teeth and her fingers, tearing and pulling at the tape like a lion tearing meat from its prey. She applied herself to the task with feverish fervor, but she progressed much too slowly.

She had to save Gary. It was her fault that Alfred had been able to take him captive. She should have been able to stop it. She hadn’t known about the gun, but even so… She was a bad person. First she had catered to Alfred’s bizarre sexual proclivities and now this. If she could, she would sacrifice herself for Gary. He deserved to live.

She had reacted too slowly when Alfred produced the gun. If she had yelled, Gary could have gotten away. But he wouldn’t have run as long as he thought she was in danger. So it was probably just as well that she hadn’t yelled and revealed the looseness of her gag. It would have brought Alfred’s attention to her, and he would have found out that she was in the process of freeing herself.

At least Gary hadn’t deserted her. She hoped he understood the words of the song she had hummed. Wait. Stall. She would get to him. She ripped off the last vestige of tape from her wrists and shook them in relief, feeling her skin tingle. Now for her legs. They were much easier to free because she had both hands to work with. She was running out of time. It wasn’t far to the edge of the cliff. Gary and Alfred would be there by now.

She finished the job and flexed her toes. She had feeling in them; she could walk. Where were her shoes? Not in the storage cabinet. She didn’t have time to look for them. She opened the camper and jumped to the ground in her sock feet. She started for the cliff.

A rock wall, green with plant life, hid Gary and Alfred from her sight. The uneven, rocky surface cut her feet, slowing her down. She tried to ignore the pain. She trotted with a sort of hobbling gait. Once she slipped and stopped her fall with her hands. Ouch. Then she saw them. Standing close to the edge of the cliff, facing each other. Alfred was holding the gun on Gary. He gestured toward the cliff and she felt sick.

“Alfred,” she called.

That distracted him. They both turned and saw her. She continued to approach. She was within thirty feet of them.

“Don’t come any closer,” Gary said. “Get away. The keys are in the car. Go get the police.”

“I’ve got a deal for Alfred.”

***

When Alfred heard Penny call his name, he was surprised. And angry. Was this the way she repaid him for being lenient with her? The bitch. He hadn’t taped her arms and legs together. He had even taped her hands in front of her instead of behind her. Now she had escaped.

She must have been working on the tape while they were driving. He had watched her in the mirror and seen her moving around under the blanket, but he hadn’t guessed that she would actually try to take the tape off. She had betrayed him.

He was ready to shoot her. Except that he didn’t know whether he could hit her at this range. If he aimed the gun at her, he knew Gary would attack him. He had to deal with Gary first.

“A deal,” he said with the sneer he had used on Gary. “You and your…husband must read the same book. He just offered me a deal.”

“Let us go,” Penny said, “and we’ll let bygones be bygones. We won’t go to the police. Live and let live. We can coexist.”

Her voice had a note of desperation in it. He didn’t like that. It sounded like she was still in love with Gary.

“Amazing. That’s almost identical to the deal Gary offered me. Unfortunately, I can’t accept. Even if I trusted you, I couldn’t accept. For you see, you belong to me now. Last night proved it.”

***

Last night? What had happened last night? What had Alfred done to her? He looked so smug. Of course, when you had the gun you could afford to be smug. Gary had an urge to smash his body into Alfred’s regardless of the consequences. If only Alfred were closer to the cliff, Gary could knock him over, but Alfred was being very careful about keeping Gary between him and the edge.

Alfred was focusing some of his attention on Penny. He couldn’t look at both of them at the same time. Gary took a couple of steps away from the cliff, intent on getting behind Alfred.

“Stop right there.”

Alfred glared at Gary. He walked over to him and gave him a shove toward the cliff. Gary stumbled backward, fear gripping his stomach like a constricting vise. With his hands behind his back, he couldn’t get his balance. He was going over.

***

Penny closed her eyes for an instant, but she couldn’t not look. She screamed as Gary fell hard on the rocky surface. The terror stayed with her, even after it was apparent that he had managed to stop himself from going over the cliff, at least for the moment. He was hurt perhaps, but at least he was alive.

She found that she had taken a couple of steps toward Alfred, ready to rush him-ready to try to push him over. She backed up and tried to will her heart to slow down so she could think.

Gary rolled away from the edge and laboriously got to his knees, wincing in pain. Penny knew how difficult it was to accomplish that with his hands taped behind his back. He stayed in a kneeling position. She hoped he could stand. She had to distract Alfred.

“Alfred,” she said in a high-pitched voice that sounded as if she had been inhaling helium, “we know you’re not really a killer.”

Alfred backed away from Gary a few steps so that he could more easily watch both of them. That was a positive. He even looked a little shaken that Gary had almost gone over. Maybe he had a heart after all

“Let’s go back to the camper and talk about this.” Penny tried to sound matter-of-fact, as if this were the reasonable thing to do. “You both must be getting hungry. I’ll make sandwiches for lunch.”

She half-turned, willing Alfred to follow her. He looked undecided. She fixed her eyes on his. He wouldn’t look at her. She glanced at Gary, hoping he would be quiet, but he didn’t appear to be very talkative. The seconds ticked by, and the silence became painful. Penny had an urge to say something, perhaps repeat what she had just said. The pressure was on Alfred, so she forced herself to keep her mouth closed.

The engines of the cars on Route 1 hummed behind her, far away, in a different world. A safe world, without guns and maniacs. Could she ever return to that world?

Alfred raised his eyes and looked from one of them to the other. His gun was pointed down, not at Gary. Gary didn’t pose an immediate threat to him. Maybe the situation could be defused.

Alfred mumbled, “It’s too late.”

“What did you say?” Penny pretended she hadn’t heard him.

“It’s too late. We have to get on with it.”

“You know if you kill Gary, I will never be yours.”

Alfred looked at her again, hesitating for another few seconds. Then he started walking toward Gary, saying “On your feet. It’s time to get the show on the road.” He lifted the gun and pointed it at Gary.

Her comment had backfired. The gun gave him false confidence. Penny felt the horror of what was about to happen well up inside her.

“Wait!”

Alfred stopped and turned his eyes to her. She backed away a few steps. By the way he handled the gun, she guessed that he was a neophyte and probably couldn’t hit her at this distance. She also thought she could beat him back to the cars, shoeless though she was.

“If you kill Gary, I’m going to the police. I’ll also tell them you killed the clerk in the market. That will make two people. How do you think you’ll like the gas chamber at San Quentin?”

That had an effect on Alfred. He hesitated. Behind his back, Gary stuck out three fingers. It took a second for her to understand his meaning.

“Three people.” The words spilled out. “That would make three people you’ve killed. You killed Emily. I see it now. Did you follow her the way you followed me? She was getting married, which meant that she was rejecting you, so you strangled her. Then you took off her bracelet and put it in Darren’s apartment to frame him. He never locked his door. You knew that. You said it was a wonder his bicycle wasn’t stolen.”

Penny stopped for breath, trembling. She had an overwhelming desire to attack Alfred. There was complete silence. Penny wondered whether she had said too much. Had she sealed Gary’s fate? If Alfred took one step toward him, she was prepared to charge.

“Emily made fun of my bellybutton,” Alfred said.

“She made fun of your bellybutton two days before she was going to be married?”

Alfred frowned. “She shouldn’t have gotten married. She was…”

He stopped talking. He had confirmed her thoughts. Emily was her best friend from high school. She and Emily had gone around together. They had similar views of the world. They were almost the only two girls who were nice to Alfred. Penny left Fenwick and went to California. Emily stayed in Fenwick.

“I never disrespected your bellybutton.” In fact, Penny hadn’t known he had an outie bellybutton until last night, or if she had she’d forgotten it.

Alfred admitted that she had paid the proper respect to his bellybutton with a slight nod.

“So why do you want to kill me?”

“I don’t want to kill you.”

He had a funny way of showing it. “Why do you want to kill Gary? He’s never done anything to you.”

“Because he’s trying to take you away from me.”

Penny couldn’t believe the arrogance of that statement. She and Gary were married. Of course, Gary might not want her after what she had done. Penny looked at Gary, who had been following this discussion from a kneeling position. She was sure he could get up, but the way he held his body and the expression on his face suggested that he was in pain. He might not be much good in a fight. She had to be the one to save him, and if possible, herself as well.

Penny took another step away from Alfred and said, “Let Gary walk away. If you do, we won’t say anything to the police about this. Or about Emily.” She almost choked when she said that. “But if you do anything to Gary…”

“You think I don’t know what you’re doing,” Alfred said. “You think you can twist me around your little finger. You pretty girls are all alike.” He raised his gun and pointed it at Gary.

Penny said, loudly, “You want me to be yours, don’t you?”

Alfred turned to look at her, again. At least she had some control over him. Behind him, Gary motioned urgently for Penny to get away. She couldn’t do that.

“It’s very simple. If you want me, then all you have to do is take me like a man is supposed to take a woman.”

Penny crossed her hands at the bottom of her sweater and in a single fluid motion pulled it up and over her head. She dropped it on the rocks. Her eyes held Alfred’s and wouldn’t let them go. She didn’t dare look at Gary or she wouldn’t be able to do this. She unbuttoned and unzipped her slacks and let them drop to her feet. She stepped out of them, something she wouldn’t have been able to do if she were wearing shoes. Her eyes were still locked on Alfred’s.

“We’re going to do this right. Everything comes off, the way it’s supposed to.”

Penny unhooked her bra, slid the straps off her arms, and let it fall on her other clothes. She had Alfred’s full attention. He didn’t look at Gary. Perhaps he had forgotten about Gary. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw that Gary had started to stand up. She slid her panties down and stepped out of them. Only her socks remained.

“Now you see me the way I am in your picture.”

Penny put her hands on her hips, giving him a good look. Then she took a step toward him. He didn’t move. She hoped Gary wouldn’t say anything and break the spell. She took several more steps. Alfred held the gun loosely, pointing down, as if he had forgotten about it. If she could just get it away from him.

She advanced slowly, keeping her eyes locked on Alfred’s, willing him to stay focused on her. With her peripheral vision she saw Gary get to his feet and take a step toward Alfred from behind. She was almost to Alfred, herself. She thought she saw him tremble. She didn’t dare go for the gun and break the spell. At least not yet.

Two more steps and she carefully put her arms around Alfred’s neck. She whispered, “Take me like a man. Then she kissed him on the mouth. At first he didn’t respond. Then he did. He was kissing her. She opened her mouth and put her tongue into his mouth. His arms went around her. She could feel the cold metal of the gun touching her back.

Penny opened one eye and saw that Gary was approaching Alfred from behind. What could he do with his hands taped behind his back? She needed to get Alfred on the ground where Gary could kick him-perhaps kick the gun away. She pulled downward on Alfred’s shoulders with her arms, trying to give him the idea. But he kept his body rigid. He hadn’t given in to her completely.

She had to take the next step. She slowly slid down to her knees, making sure she didn’t spook him. She lifted his shirt, exposing his potbelly-and his bellybutton. It didn’t look that bad. She put her mouth on it. A few flicks of her tongue, and he started to relax.

With her face in Alfred’s stomach, she couldn’t see what Gary was doing. She hoped he was being careful. Alfred’s stomach was moving a little in rhythm with her own motion. Maybe he wasn’t paying attention, and Gary could get the gun away from him somehow. Alfred’s hands were resting on her shoulders. She couldn’t feel the gun, but she knew it was there.

Suddenly Alfred jerked his arms up. The gun exploded in Penny’s ear, deafening her. She turned her head and saw Gary yell and disappear behind a rock. She didn’t know whether he had been hit. Alfred tried to go toward the rock, but she wrapped her arms around his legs like a football player and hung on. Gary’s life depended on it.

He hit her on the head several times with his hand, but she continued to cling to his legs. She expected him to hit her with the gun, but he would have to shoot her to make her let go. He momentarily stopped struggling. She risked letting go of his legs with one hand, and before he could react, she grabbed the zipper of his fly and tried to pull it down. It stuck.

Before she could try again, Alfred hit her hand.

“Let’s do this right.” Penny grabbed the zipper again.

“No!” Alfred yelled, pushing her hand away.

“I want you, Alfred. Take me like a man.” Penny got a fresh grip on the zipper. This time she succeeded in unzipping his pants.

He hit her hand with the gun. Hard. Then he gave a cry like a banshee, broke free from her grasp, and ran toward the cliff. As Penny watched, aghast, he jumped off the cliff and disappeared from view. She could hear the wail continue for several seconds, descending in pitch, and then-just the lapping of the waves on the rocks below.

CHAPTER 33

For a split second, Gary thought it was Penny who was screaming. He straightened up from the crouch where he had positioned himself to charge when Alfred came around the rock. He looked over the top of the rock in time to see Alfred race for the cliff and jump off. The pain gripped Gary’s stomach again, as if he were the one going over the cliff. He relived the moment when he had almost fallen.

When Alfred stopped screaming, Gary swiveled his head and looked for Penny. She was on her knees, staring at the spot where Alfred had last been visible, with her mouth open. The first feeling that came to him was relief that Penny was alive and apparently unhurt. And joy at how beautiful she looked. An ache in his heart replaced the pain in his stomach and showed how much he needed her.

Penny saw him at that moment and said, “Gary, are you hurt?” She stood up.

“I’m fine.” He winced as he said it. “Aside from my shoulder. I fell on it. And I think the bullet grazed my cheek.” He tried to lift his hand to touch his cheek, but was stopped by the tape that bound his arms together.

“You poor sweetheart. You’re bleeding.”

Penny hobbled toward him. He met her halfway. She had a dazed look in her eyes, but she inspected his shoulder and his cheek, being careful not to hurt him.

“There’s a scratch on your cheek, but it doesn’t look too bad.”

“I’m all right, honey. Really. What about you? Did Alfred hurt you?”

“My ears are ringing. He hit me but he didn’t hurt me. He never hurt me. He was going to kill you.” She repeated, “He was going to kill you,” as she turned Gary around and unwrapped the tape from his hands.

She fumbled a bit, and when Gary saw her hand he realized that it was swollen. It could have been much worse. He could have killed her.

“You’d better get some clothes on.”

She looked down at her body in disbelief, as if she had forgotten she was naked. She laughed, hysterically.

“Clothes? Who needs clothes? I want to see Alfred. I want to make sure…”

They walked to the edge of the cliff together. Gary held onto Penny, not convinced that she was completely rational. He didn’t want to lose her now that the danger from Alfred had passed. They looked straight down. Gary wasn’t usually afraid of heights, but his stomach felt very queasy.

They could see Alfred’s body lying on the rocks below. The inhuman positions of his head and limbs convinced them that he wouldn’t bother them anymore. Penny appeared to be fascinated by the sight of Alfred. Gary was afraid she would forget where she was. He was getting dizzy. He stepped back from the edge, pulling her with him. He put his arm around her and walked her to her clothes.

As Penny got dressed, she said, “Gary, I’m a bad person. You heard what I said. I’ve done terrible things. I don’t deserve you.” Tears were streaming down her cheeks.

He embraced her. “You risked your life to save mine. I will never forget that. I love you. That’s all that matters.”

Content

Honeymoon for Three

Alan Cook CHAPTER 1

CHAPTER 2

CHAPTER 3

CHAPTER 4

CHAPTER 5

CHAPTER 6

CHAPTER 7

CHAPTER 8

CHAPTER 9

CHAPTER 10

CHAPTER 11

CHAPTER 12

CHAPTER 13

CHAPTER 14

CHAPTER 15

CHAPTER 16

CHAPTER 17

CHAPTER 18

CHAPTER 19

CHAPTER 20

CHAPTER 21

CHAPTER 22

CHAPTER 23

CHAPTER 24

CHAPTER 25

CHAPTER 26

CHAPTER 27

CHAPTER 28

CHAPTER 29

CHAPTER 30

CHAPTER 31

VW.

CHAPTER 32

CHAPTER 33